Catholicks The Cardinal of Bourbon his pretensions to the Succession of the Crown 1585. Conditions agreed upon between the Deputies of the King of Spâ—in and the Heads of the Catholick League A meeting between the King of Navarre and the Duke d' Espernon sent from Henry the Third The Low-Countries send Ambassadors to the King of France intreating him to take the Protection and Dominion of their States Bâ—rnardino de Mendozza the Spanish Ambassador having received a sharp answer from Henry 3. begins openly to set forward the League * German Horse The King Edict forbidding the raising or gathering of Souldiers together A Declaration published by the Heads of the Catholick League * Contrary to their Majesties hopes Note that this addition and all the other alterations and additions in the following Declarations standing in the margin are according to the French Book intiâ—uled Memories de la Ligue * Projects Verdun the first City taken by the Army of the League The Insurrection at Marseilles The Kings answer to the Declaration published by the Catholick League [* Which would not have come to pass if in the Assembly of the States General held at Blois when the Deputies induced thereunto by his Majesties servent affection to the Catholick Religion had requested him utterly to prohibit the exercise of the pretended reformed Religion in this Kingdome whereupon followed the determination which was there taken and sworn which his Majesty hath since laboured to execute they had at the same time provided a certain stock of Money to prosecute that War unto the end as it was necessary to do and as it was motioned by His Majesty * And they would now have had no pretence of complaint who nevertheless publish c. Mem. de la Lâ—gue [* Whatsoever is published to the contrary Mem. de la Ligue * Evocation is a transferring of causes from one Court to another * And preservers Mem. de la Ligue [* Who onely will triumph and make advantage of the publick miseries and calamities Mâ—m de la Lâ—gue * Desolation Mem. de la Ligue * As well by reason of the good and gracious usage which they have ever received from him as because His said Majesty is c. Mem. dâ— la Ligue * Luigi Davila the Authors elder Brother was favoured by the Queen-Mother and esteemed by the King who made use of him in the managing of affairs and of the War in those times Whilst the Cardinal of Bourbon Head of the League stands wavering to reconcile himself to the King the Duke of Guise makes a specious Proposition of Agreement * These which the Author calls Harquebuziers on horseback differed from our Dragoons in that they did serve both on foot and on horseback and it is conceived by men experienced in War that they were the same with those which they call Argolâ—ttiers The King of Navarre's Declaration There ariseth such a discord between the Duke d' Espernon and Secretary Villeroy as in process of time produced many evil effects The Kings Edict against the Hugonots The Hugonots Answer to the Kings Edict The King calling the Heads of the City of Paris together demands moneys for the War which the Catholicks laboured for against the Hugonots * This particular is not in the French Original of the Kings Speech which is in a Book called Memoires de la Ligue A saying of Hen. the third * The Hugonot Sermons Monsieur Angoulesme Grand Prior France being dead the King confers the Government of Provence upon the Duke of Espernon Gregory XIII dies in 1585. Sixtus Quintâ—â—â— succeedâ—â—â— Sixtus Quintus on the ninth of September 1585. Excommunicates the King oâ— Navarre and the Prince of Conde declaring them incapable of succession The King of Navaâ—râ— makes the Bull of Sixtus â—uintus to be answered and the Answer set up in Rome De Robbe Lâ—â—gue The War is begun again between the Catholicks and Hugonots The Castle of Angiers taken suddenly by the Hugonots The Castle of Angiers is recovered by the Catholicks before it is relieved The enterprise of Angiers being vanished the Hugonot Army encompassed by the Catholicks and reduced to great streights disbands it self and part of them with the Commanders save themselves by flight 1586. Maran besieged by the Catholicks Great Forces are prepared in Germany in favour of the Hugonots Mary Qu. of Scots Cousen to the Guises imprisoned by Elizabeth Qu. of England Hen. the Third despairing of issue resolves to further the King of Navars right to the Crown and to unite himself with him for the destruction of the Guises By reason of the licentious life of Margaret wife to the K. of Navarre the King and Q. Mother resolve to break the Match and to give Christiâ—nnâ— the daughter of the Duke of Lorain who after married Ferdinando de Medici Great Duke of Tuscany An accommodation treated with the Hugonots by the Queen-Mother and much disliked by those of the League The Ambassadorâ— of the Protestant Princes of Gâ—â—mâ—ny â—eing come to â—â—is to treat in favour of the Hugonots having spoken highly to the King are sharply answered and depart unsatisfied from the Court. The Parisians by the suggestions of thâ—â— Heads of the League being set against the King frame a Councel of 16 principal persons by whom they were governed receiving their Orders and resolutions * Or Companies * Le berceau de la Ligne Nicholas Poulain discovers all the Plots of the League unto the King They of the League plot to surprise Boulogne by the Spanish Fleet which is revealed by Pâ—ulain * The Author in many places calls that the Ocean Sea which we call the Brittish Sea * Attendants or guard so called because in old time they went with Bowes and Arrowes 1585. They of the League consult about taking the King as he returned from hunting The Dâ—sign of taking the Bastile Arcenal Paris and tâ—e Louvre and to cut in pieces the Minions and the Kings adherents and to take the King himself prisoner revealed and not effected 1586. * Captain of the ordinary VVatch of Paris * A Court of Justice in Paris as Guildball in London where also many are imprisoned * The Magazine of Arms. * Atturney-General * The Garden of the Louvre * Master of the Horse Aussone a strâ—ng place in the Dutchy of Bourgongne besieged and taken by the Duke of Guise The interview between the Queen-mother and the King of Navarre at S. Bris wherein nothing was concluded 1587. The Solemn Oath of Henry the Third A saying of Henry the III. * Maistres de Camp The King sends an Army against the King of Navarre andgives secret order to Lavardin to oppose but not suppress him The Count de Bouchage Brother to the Duke of Ioyeuse turns Capuchin after the death of his wife whom he dearly loved The Duke of Espernon marries the Countess of Candalâ— a rich Heir the King honours the wedding with great presents The Protestant Princes of Germany
by that means to pacifie the Kingdom From this general inclination the Great Ones were not averse who though they would not swerve from the Popes Judgment and the Declaration of the Apostolick See thought yet it was not fit to innovate any thing more till they saw the effect of his Conversion and the Popes intention which opinion fomented by the Duke of Mayenne and forced by the necessity of affairs was imbraced even by the Duke of Guise himself who in such a conjuncture thought his election would prove ridiculous to others and ruinous to himself which he himself being accompanied by the Mareschals de la Chastre and St. Paul gave the Spanish Ministers to understand In the mean time half the City of Paris ran to the spectacle of this Conversion even from the day before the Absolution which was the Five and twentieth of Iuly being the Feast of the Apostle St. Iames which day the King cloathed all in white but accompanied with the Princes Lords and the whole Court with the Guards before them in Arms went to the chief Church of St. Denis the Gates whereof they found shut at which the High Chancellor knocking they were presently opened and there appeared the Archbishop of Bourges sitting in his Chair in his Pontifical Habit and invironed with a great number of Prelates He asked the King Who he was and what he would have The King answered That he was Henry King of France and Navarre and that he demanded to be received into the Bosom of the Catholick Church To which the Archbishop replying asked If he desired it from the bottom of his heart and had truly repented him of his former Errours At which words the King protesting upon his knees said He was sorry for his former Errour which he abjured and detested and would live and die a Catholick in the Apostolick Roman Church which he would protect and defend even with the hazard and danger of his very life After which words having with a loud voice repeated the Profession of Faith which was presented to him in writing he was with infinite acclamations of the people and incessant vollies of shot brought into the Church and kneeling down before the high Altar he repeated the prayers that were dictated to him by the Archbishop and thence having been admitted by him to secret Confession he came to set under the Daiz or Cloth of State and with a general gladness and rejoycing was present at the solemn Mass celebrated by the Bishop of Nantes after which thorow a wonderful throng of people and resounding cries of Vive le Roy which ascended to the Skies He returned again to his Palace In this interim affairs having taken such a different impression the States gave answer to the Duke of Feria and the other Spanish Ambassadors who being brought into the Assembly the Duke of Mayenne gravely gave thanks unto the Catholick Kings Majesty as well for the assistance of his past and the promise of his future Supplies as for the honour done unto his Family in offering the Infanta in marriage to his Nephew the Duke of Guise and in the end told them that the Assembly having well considered all things did not think the time seasonable to make any Election but that they prayed his Catholick Majesty to stay for the ripeness of opportunity and in the mean time not to fail them of his wonted protection and promised Supplies After this resolution which dashed all the Spaniards it was determined in the States that they should follow the conclusion of the Truce and though the Legat opposed it strongly and protested oftentimes that he would be gone yet being pacified by the reasons that were represented to him and with the offer of causing the Council of Trent to be received in the States he let himself be perswaded to continue in the City being also uncertain whether his departure would be well taken at Rome So in the Conference at Surenne a general Tâ—uce was established thorow the whole Kingdom for the three next months August September and October and it was published with infinite joy among the people in all places after which the Duke of Mayenne being desirous to dismiss the Assembly honourably first caused a Decree to be made for the receiving the Council of Trent and then assembling the States upon the eighth of August he made them all swear to persevere in the Vnion and not to depart from it and having given order that they should meet again in the same place in the month of October following to deliberate upon the state of affairs with those Instructions they should have from Rome he at last dismissed them all and the Deputies willingly departing returned to their own houses The End of the Thirteenth BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The FOURTEENTH BOOK The ARGUMENT THis Book contains the means used by the King to make his Conversion more fruitful the continuation of the Truce for the two other months November and December at the end of which Meaux first of all submits to his obedience The Sieur de la Chastre follows with the City of Bourges and the Admiral Villars with Havre de Grace and Rouen the Count de Brissac Governour of Paris makes a composition and the King being received into the City without tumult drives out the Spanish Ambassadors and Garison the Cardinal-Legat departed also and goes out of the Kingdom Many other Cities follow the Kings fortune and finally the Duke of Nemours is imprisoned and the City of Lyons surrenders it self The Duke of Mayenne renews other conditions with the Spaniard to prosecute the War he comes to parley with Ernest Archduke of Austria Governour of the Low-Countries and at last goes into Picardy with Count Charles of Mansfelt and the Army The King besieges Laon the Duke of Mayenne and the Spaniards attempt to relieve it there follow many encounters at last they retire and the place is yielded The Sieur de Balagny goes over to the Kings obedience with the City of Cambray he is likewise received into Amiens and other Towns in Piccardy The Duke of Montpensier takes Honfleur There happen divers encounters in Bretagne Languedoc Provence and Dauphine The King being returned to Paris is in his own Lodgings wounded in the Mouth by a young Merchant he is taken confesses the fact and is executed forâ—it and the Iesuites are banished out of the Kingdom The King publickly proclaims War against the King of Spain and renews the Negotiation at Rome to obtain Absolâ—tion from the Pope The Mareschal de Byron is declared Governour of Bourgogne He begins the War prosperously in that Province takes Autun Auxerre and at last Dijon and besieges the Castles of it The Sieur de Tremblecourt and d' Ossonville enter to infest the County of Bourgogne which is subject to the Crown of Spain and takes some places there The Constable of Castille Governour of Milan
marriage of the Infanta as of the supplies of men and monies for the establishment of the Princes that should be elected and also of the Conditions he would grant the Duke of Mayenne he could never draw any other conclusion from him save that he would write to Rome and to the Arch-Duke Ernest to settle what should be resolved on and done and that it was necessary to expect the informations and answers from both places which coldness and irresoluteness openly shewed that the King either through weariness or weakness was little inclined to go on with the War but on the other side Don Bernardino Mendozza by his long abode there well versed in the affairs of France having before this written to the Sieur de Rombouillett that if any body were sent to the Court of Spain to treat in the name of the House of Bourbon it was very probable that the Catholick King would agree to Peace the King not passing by that occasion had caused the Sieur de la Varenne a Gentleman of great understanding and deep reach and one whom he trusted under pretence of going to see that Court and travelling through several parts of the World as the French use to do to joyn himself even with the company of Montpezat and to go to the Court of Spain along with him where having conferred oftentimes with Mendozza and others of the Council of State he brought back word at his return that the Spaniards would certainly conclude a Peace if means could be found that it might be propounded and negotiated with their reputation which though it was attributed to the arts of that Counsel to make use of the same engines against the Duke of Mayenne that he used against them yet being come to his knowledge either purposely or by chance it confirmed him in the suspition he was fallen into by reason of the doubtful answers which his Ambassador had received from the Kings own mouth But whilst at Rome they refer the resolution of Affairs unto the Court of Spain and in Spain they are referred to the Advertisements from Rome and Flanders the humour of the French which was not capable of so much patience wrought so effectually in favour of the King that all things were in great commotions and the Vnion of the Confederates dissolved of it self in all places The people of Paris murmured and kept a noise being reduced to exceeding scaâ—â—ity and the benefit they had felt a while before during the Truce made their present sufferings more troublesome more intollerable the dearth grew every day more necessitous and the interruption of commerce and the decay of trading had brought the common people to extreme misery for want of victual insomuch as that powerful incentive failing wherewith the Chief among them were wont to keep them to the League which was the danger of Religion since that by many signes the King's conversion was seen to be real and unfeigned every one inclined to free himself from trouble and by peace to make an end of the continued sufferings of so many years They saw that in those places that submitted themselves to the King's obedience the Catholick Religion was maintained the Clergy-mens goods restored to them Garrisons taken away from those places that belonged to Churches the exercise of the Hugonot Religion excluded the Corporations maintained in their priviledges the Catholicks had their Offices confirmed upon them the Governments put again into the hands of the same Commanders and that there appeared no innovation nor danger of any kind whatsoever The â—ame of the King's devotion flew abroad and his inclination to the benefit of the Catholick Religion that his Council was composed of all Prelats and persons bred up in the same Faith his clemency and benignity were exalted his mind far from revenge commended and besides all this the plenty and quiet they of his party enjoyed were envied by those of the League in the extremity of their sufferings The covetousness of the Spaniards and the ways they had gone in had filled every one with discontent the discords that raigned among the heads of the Faction put every understanding man in despair of expecting any prosperous end after so long toyls and labours wherefore the people began to make many Conventicles and Meetings and the Politicks failed not to represent fitting considerations to all degrees and qualities of Persons nor did the Count de Belin who as Governor had the charge to hinder the progress of this inclination seem to take any care of it either because he was indeed unsatisfied with the Duke of Mayenne and the Spaniards or because he thought it impossible longer to withhold the City from revolting and therefore agreed to get the King's favour that he might by him be confirmed in that Government But the Duke being present it was not hard for him to find out what way the Governor went and being instigated by the importunities of the Legate and Spanish Ambassadors he resolved to remove him from the Government which when iâ— was known the Parliament opposed it stifly but in vain because the Duke of Mayenne after having severely reprehended the Counsellors of Parliament would by all means have the Count de Brissac accepted whom he desired to satisfie by that means he wonted Government of Poâ—ctiers having been violently taken from him a while before by the Duke of Elboeuf in which change the Duke was very much deceived for Brisâ—ac though he depended upon and had been antiently bred up in his family yes hâ—ving spent all his own to follow the Duke's fortunes he had also lately been deprived of that Government which he onely loved whereupon he was full of secret discontent and was not likely to omit those occasions that should represent themselves to set his fortune right again nor was the Government of Paris proposed to make him amends for besides the expence which the splendor of that charge carried along with it which was very unproportionable to his present ability he was also certain that he should not continue in it for there was a Treaty already of giving the Government of the Isle of France to the Marquiss of S. Sâ—rlin and though they talk'd that it should be given him excluding the City of Paris yet was it very probable that by the importunities of his Mother he at last would obtain it But the Duke after he had settled Brissac in the Government confiding absolutely in him resolved to go from Paris to Sâ—issons and from thence to the Army believing 〈◊〉 it was true that his lying idle lessen'd his reputation and gave the people greater conveniency to revolt and yet at his departure many things crossed him and he was put in a suspition of the new Governors fidelity and of the intelligence which the Prâ—vost des Merchands held with many Politicks that were affected to the Kings party The Legate and the Spanish Ambassadors exhorted him likewise not to go but their words were
â—ot taken in good part he thinking they desired his abode in the City that they might confer the charge of the Army and of managing the wâ—r upon the Duke of Guise indeed he was something moved by the perswasions of his Mother Madam de Nemours she telling him that the sum of all things consisted now in the conservation of Paris and that she had discovered some practises that past between the Politicks of the City and the new Governor but neither was that able to disswade him from his departure for it diminished his reputation and prejudiced the course of affairs too much to stand with his hands at his girdle and let himself be straightned to the last necessities without seeking any remedy and he considered that if the King being Master of Pontoyse and Meaux and by consequence also Master of the Rivers and having Dreux Orleans and Chartres in his power should have a mind to besiege Paris he should be locked up in the City and not be able to do any thing to relieve it and having notice that the King had made a Levy of Six thousand Switzers which were ready to enter into the Kingdom and knowing that the Queen of England was sending new supplies of Men and Ammunition he thought it necessary to draw the Forces of the Confederates together to make opposition in the Spring-time if the King should take the Field with a great Army which could not be done unless he himself in person were active in the business not judging the Duke of Guise or the Duke of Aumale either for authority or experience sufficient to raise or command the Army in which charge the secret intentions of men now more suspected by him than ever would not suffer him to trust any other person Moved by these reasons and not being able to perswade himself that the Count de Brissac would forsake him and change that Faith which he his Father and his Grandfather had ever constantly kept he at last departed and took his Lady and his Son with him leaving his Mother his Sister the Cardinal-Legat and the Spanish Ambassadors at Paris But he was no sooner gone when the Governour finding himself alone and little valuing all the rest that were in the City thought that occasion for the raising of his fortune again was not to be lost wherefore having drawn Iehan Viller the Prevost des Marchands and the two chief Eschevins which were Guilliaume du Ver Sieur de Neret and Martin l' Anglois Sieur de Beauripaire unto his party he went on to deal with the first President and the other Counsellors of the Parliament These were displeased with the Duke of Mayenne because in many occasions and particularly in the last of changing the Governour he had as they said used them sharply and ingratefully and openly derided and abused them and much more were they disgusted at the Spaniards by reason of the Proposition of the Infanta against whose election they had shewed themselves openly but that which imported most of all was That the Presidents and Counsellors of the Parliament as men distrusted and disaffected were ill used by the Catholick Kings Ambassadors and by the Garison of Italians Walloons and Spaniards which depended on them so that they not only heard proud threats and opprobrious speeches against themselves to their very faces with often mentioning the name of Brisson but their Servants and Caterers were abused in the Markets by the Souldiers even to the violent taking away from them whatsoever they bought for which they having often complained to the Duke of Mayenne had not gotten any remedy but only perswasions to be patient but at last from this long sufferance they turned to fury which wakening mens minds as it was wont had made them see how near they were to the hated servitude of strangers and how much better it was to secure their own fortune with the stronger party and free themselves at last from anguish and trouble wherefore it was not hard to draw them to the opinion of the rest and bring them to consent to submit the City to the Kings obedience Things being thus setled within and the Governour thinking himself to be in such a condition as to dispose of the people his own way began to treat with the King by means of the Count de la Rochepâ—t with whom he had an exceeding near affinity and friendship and being come from the beginnings of a Treaty to agree upon the conditions the Count de Schomberg Monsieur de Bellieure and the President de Thou were employed in the business who within a few days concluded what was to be done as well to satisfie the Count de Brissac as to gain the City without tumult or bloodshed and finally the Count himself having conferred in the Field with the Sieur de St. Luc who had married one of his Sisters under pretence of treating about her Portion about which they had been long in suit it was jointly agreed upon That in the City of Paris the Fauxbourgs thereof and ten mile round about there should be no publick exercise permitted save of the Roman Catholick Religion according to all the Edicts of former Kings That the King should give a general pardon to all of what state or condition soever that had in word or deed upheld and fomented the League stirr'd up the people to sedition spoken evil of his person written or printed against him thrown down or despised his Royal Arms or the Arms of the Kings his Predecessors or that were guilty in any kind whatsoever of the past seditions excepting those that had traiterously conspired against his Person or that were accessary to the murther of the late King That the goods and persons of the Citizens should be free from violence and plunder all the Priviledges Prerogatives and Immunities confirmed and kept in the same degree they were wont to be in the times of former Kings That all Places Offices and Benefices into which the Duke of Mayenne had put men when they were vacant by death as well within the Parliament as without should be confirmed unto the same persons but with an obligation to take new Patents from the King That all the present Magistrates of the City should be confirmed if they would submit themselves to the Kings obedience That every Citizen that would not stay in the City might have free liberty to depart and without further leave carry away his goods That the Cardinal-Legat Cardinal Pellevé and all the Prelats with their Servants might with their goods and furniture freely stay or go how and when they thought it seasonable That the Princesses and Ladies that were in the City might stay or go in like manner with full liberty and security That the Spanish Ambassadors with their attendants goods and families might also have Pass-ports and Safe-conducts from the King to go securely whither they pleased That the Souldiers of the Garison French and strangers of any Nation soever
presently took off his own white â—carf he wore and having put it over the Counts shoulder embraced him closely and at the same time the Governour crying out aloud Vive le Roy the word was taken up first by the Prevost des Merchands who stood behind him and then from one to another was doubled thorow all the Wards of the City and even they themselves that were not privy to the business joyfully reiterated the same cry The King passing on in the midst of a Lane made by his own men commanded that none upon pain of death should do injury to any body and with the same attendance went strait to the Church of Nostre-Dame where he was received by the Priests with no less applause than he had been in other places The last that came in was the Mareschal de Retz who advancing in excellent order to the utmost parts of the City to secure those quarters met Diego d' Ivarra who with two Companies of Spaniards was coming towards the tumult but the Kings Forces coming in so much a greater number they retired where the rest of them were and the Mareschal possessed the Rue St. Martin that of St. Denis being already possessed by Monsieur Vitry and the Sieur de la Noüe who entred at that Gate At the Kings coming out of the Church the people already certain of what was come to pass and assured of their own safety took up the cry of Vive le Roy again more joyfully than before and began with very great emulation of one another to put on White Ribbands and Crosses of the same colour in their Hats striving with joy and gladness who should be the first to open their Shops so that within two hours the City was as quiet as if there had been no innovation at all Before the King went to the Louvre he sent Monsieur du Perron a while before returned from Rome unto the Cardinal-Legat Letting him know that it was in his own liberty either to go or stay but that he prayed him to find out some means that they might confer together since the Pope had refused to admit Ambassadors to which he answered that since he was at liberty he would not only go out of the City but quite out of the Kingdom which though the King endeavoured to disswade yet was it not possible to hinder him as well because he would not be constrained to treat any thing with a Prince that was not acknowledged by the Pope as because of his old inclination which even when all things were in desperation perhaps to shew himself constant he could not dissemble and yet being used with great respect he staid six days in the City and thence being accompanied by the same du Perron as far as Montargis he continued in his way to go straight out of the Kingdom At the same time the King entred Cardinal Pellevé was drawing his last breath who having heard the resolution of businesses said angerly that he hoped yet the Arms of the Spaniards and good Catholicks would drive that Hugonot out of Paris and as soon as he said those words he departed out of this life The Count de Brissac went to the Spanish Ambassadors and gave them charge from the King to set St. Quintin at liberty which they refused not to obey and having recalled Alessandro de Monti to join with the Spanish Forces they resolved to be gone the same day wherefore in the afternoon being accompanied by Monsieur de St. Luc and the Baron de Salignac they came in the midst of their Forces which marched in order toward the Porte St. Martin at the entrance whereof the King stayed on horse-back to see them depart They bowed down exceeding low and were courteously saluted by him again so without more words they went forth of the City and being convoyed by the Kings Forces as far as Bourget they took the way toward Soissons and so travelled to the Frontiers The King with the same affability sent the High Chancellor and Monsieur de Bellieure to visit the Dutchesses and to make his excuse if that day he had not time to visit them in person who having accommodated their affairs departed being very civilly used and honourably accompanied the King with his courtesie exceeding the obligation of his promises The Bishop of Senlis one Orleans an Advocate Boucher a Curate Nicholas Varade a Jesuite Christophle Aubre Curate of St. Andre Pelletier the Curate of St. Iaques Iaques Culli Curate of St. Germaynes Iohn Hamilton Curate of St. Cosme Father Guerin a Franciscan and divers others of the Preachers and Eschevins of the City went away some with the Legat and some with the Spanish Ministers all the rest of the people and many of those that had been the Kings bitter Enemies remaining against whom according to his promise given he suffered not any commotion at all to be made The Bastile remained in the Enemies hands governed by the Sieur du Bourg who for the first and second day was so far from making any shew of yielding that on the contrary with many Cannon-shot he laboured to infest the Town but after that a Battery was raised against him and that he found he wanted Victual and Ammunition he surrendred it the fifth day and having left it in the Kings power followed the journey of the rest Thus without tumult without difficulty and without blood the City of Paris was recovered absolutely to the Kings obedience who having caused a general pardon to be published sent his Army forth of the Town to quarter recall'd the Parliament open'd the ways for provisions to the publick comfort of men of all qualities and within a few days setled the City again in its former populousness and ancient splendour The Example of Paris was followed by Monsieur de Villars Governour of Roüen who having treated and concluded by the means of Maximilian de Bethune Sieur de Rosny agreed about the same time to acknowledge the King bringing with him the free navigation of Seine Harfleur Havre de Grace and all the Coast of upper Normandy The Treaty of his Agreement had been something difficult for Villars demanded the confirmation of the degree of High Admiral which Office he executed in the party of the League and the Baron de Byron who a while before had obtained that dignity of the King was very unwilling to let it go but in the end it being clear that those who returned to the Kings obedience were to be allured by the Confirmation of the Offices and Governments whereof they were in possession the Baron was fain to quit it receiving in stead thereof the degree of Mareshal which his Father had held very long and yet was it not without his exceeding great discontent though the King made him a gift of Twenty thousand Crowns and promised him many Governments he pretending his merit to be the chief in all the Kings Victories and that
was the foundation of the Kings party it being besides very indecent that wherâ— his Majesty remained in Person any other Religion should be exercised but that which he himself professed These reasons laid together they resolved the Edict of Ianuary in all things else remaining in force to forbid the Hugonots to keep any Assemblies in the City of Paris or the Precincts thereof or in any other place where the Court resided where none could live that were not conformable to the Rites of the Catholick Religion observed in the Roman Church After the publication of this Decree followed other Provisions in pursuance of the Civil and Military affairs And the Cardinal of Bourbon who loved not to engage himself in troublesome businesses having in these times of difficulty surrendred up the Government of Paris they conferred it upon the Mareshal of Brissac that they might be sure to have in the power of one they trusted the most potent City in all France which alone gave more assistance to that party it favoured than half the rest of the Kingdom could They appointed other Commanders in divers other parts to withstand the attempts of the Hugonots amongst which the principal were Claude Duke of Aumale in the Province of Normady Louis de Bourbon Duke of Monpensier in Touraine and in Gascoigne Blaise Sieur de Monluc a man famous for wit and valour and much more for experience in the War But having already a great power on foot those who commanded in chief resolved to go directly towards Orleans where the Prince of Conde and the Admiral gathered their Forces and not to give them longer time for the provisions that they made but to endeavour to suppress them before they encreased in strength or reputation The Kings Army consisted of four thousand Horse the chief Gentry in the Kingdom and six thousand French Foot all chosen men and old Souldiers and the Swisses were expected who being hired by the King were already advanced to the confines of Burgundy With this number of men and a convenient train of Artillery the Army moved towards Orleans commanded by the King of Navarre with the Title of the Kings Lieutenant-General but with the consent and authority of the Duke of Guise and the Constable who for their experience and age had the chief credit in directing businesses of weight or consequence On the other side the Prince of Conde and the Admiral by whose advice all things were governed having already assembled such a force as was able to encounter with the Kings Army resolved to issue out of Orleans and to take the field likewise judging it the best way to uphold their reputation which in all but especially in Civil Wars is always of great moment to maintain and encrease a Faction there being an infinite number of men that follow the rumour of fame and prosperity of fortune Being marched forth into the field with three thousand Horse and seven thousand Foot they quartered themselves in a place naturally strong some four leagues distant from the City just upon the great Road that so they might cut off the Catholicks passage to the Town and with greater facility have provisions brought them in from the Country about But whilst the Armies thus approached one another the Queen was greatly troubled in mind to see things at last break out into a War in which she doubted she should certainly remain a prey whosoever obtained the Victory believing that she could no more trust her self to one party than be secure of the other For though the Catholick Lords made shew of paying her a great respect and seemed to promise she should continue her wonted authority of Regent she feared not without good ground that the contrary party once suppressed and the obstacle taken away that contained them within the bounds of reason they would make but little accompt of a Pâ—pil King or a woman that was a stranger and prefer their own greatness before all other respects And for the Prince of Conde who besides his restless disposition and vast thoughts that wholly swayed him thought himself also injured and betrayed by her she could by no means depend upon his support Besides the exaltation of the Hugonots she knew would absolutely subvert the State and kindle such a lasting fire that the miserable Country of France would never be able fully to recover the quiet it formerly enjoyed Wherefore desiring a peace and that things should remain in machination and as they call them Brigues of the Court without breaking out into the violence of Arms she endeavoured to promote propositions of accommodation by means of the Bishop of Valence who at last after many difficulties concluded a parley between her and the Prince of Conde in a place equally distant from both Armies that by discoursing together they might find a means to secure and satisfie both parties To which purpose the Queen being come to the Catholick Camp accompanied with the King of Navarre and Monsieur d' Anville the Constables Son she advanced as far as Toury a place about ten leagues from Orleans whither came the Prince of Conde with the Admiral and the Cardinal his Brother who called himself Count de Beauvais of which place he held the Bishoprick though he had changed his Religion Where meeting altogether in an open Campaigne which on every side extended as far as they could discern the Prince and the Queen withdrew themselves from the company and discoursed very long together but what passed between them was unknown only it is certain that they parted without concluding any thing and each of them retired to their own company in great haste This meeting satisfied those who doubted it that the Queen only dissembling with the Hugonots for her own ends would not in any wise forsake the Catholicks For she was there in such a place that she might have gone away with the Prince if she had pleas'd who perhaps came to the parley principally through such a hope Now the Prince being returned to his Army as if he had received courage from the Treaty he had with the Queen or else to encrease the jealousies which the Catholicks generally had of her proposed much higher Conditions than formerly and so exorbitant that they moved a disdain even in the King himself though yet in such an age that he referred all things to the arbitrement of his Council For he demanded That the Guises and the Constable should depart out of the Kingdom That the Hugonots might return again to live in the Cities and have Churches publickly appointed them That all the Edicts should be nullified that were made since the Duke of Guise returned to the Court That he might hold the Towns he was possessed of till the King was out of his minority and command in them as free absolute Lord That the Popes Legat should be commanded to leave the Kingdom that the Hugonots might be capable of all charges and publick Magistracies
very divers Some thought it most expedient first of all to make an attempt upon Orleans and to cut off at one blow the head of the Hugonot Faction For the chief of that party being suppressed who were in the Town and the Magazine destroyed all the rest would be overcome with ease and facility But the King of Navarre and the Queen more intent to cast out the English than any thing else thought that Rouen once taken and the aids of England cut off from the Hugonots Orleans would be more easily reduced which for the present they thought very difficult and a work of much time by which the English would have the commodity to confirm their possession and perhaps make themselves Masters of all the Province of Normandy where the Duke of Aumale had so inconsiderable a force that he was not able to make head against them This opinion at last through the Queens inclination prevailed and it was resolved without any delay to go upon that design The situation and commodities of Rouen are admirable For the River Seine upon which it stands rising out of the Mountains in Burgundy and distending it self through the plains of the Isle of France after it joyns with the Matrona commonly called Marne and by the confluence of many other little streams is made deep and Navigable passeth through the midst of the City of Paris and then running with an impetuous torrent quite through Normandy falls with an exceeding wide channel into the Ocean which ebbing and flowing and continually filling and feeding the River with salt water affords spacious room for Vessels of any burthen to ride On the right hand of the mouth where the River at last falls into the Sea over against England stands Havre de Grace a secure large Port which with modern Fortifications being reduced into the form of a Town by King Francis the First serves for a defence against the incursions of the English But in the mid-way between Havre de Grace and Paris near to the place whither the salt waters flow mingled with the fresh about twenty two leagues from the Sea stands the City of Rouen upon the River grown noble rich abundant and populous by the commerce of all Northern Nations From one side of the fortress of Havre de Grace upon the right hand a tongue of land advancing many miles into the Sea makes as it were a spacious Peninsula which the common people call the Country of Caux and in the extreamest point and promontory thereof is Diepe placed directly opposite to the mouth of the Thames a most famous River in England These places which lie so fitly to damage France and to be supplyed by their Fleets the English had made themselves Masters of For though at Diepe and at Rouen French Governours were chosen by the Council of the Confederates yet the Garisons kept there by Queen Elizabeth being very strong they could so curb them that all the rest was absolutely at their dispose The Resolution being taken to besiege Rouen the King and the Queen marching together with the Army in fourteen days arrived at Darnetel at which place less than two leagues distant from the City the whole Camp lodged the 25 day of September The chief Commanders of the Army considering that the body of the City is defended on the one side by the River beyond which there is nothing but the Fauxburg S. Sever and on the other side by S. Catherines Mount upon the top of which is placed an ancient Monastery reduced into the form of a Modern Fortress they thought it best to make themselves Masters of the Mount it appearing very difficult to make any attempt or assault upon the Town it self if they did not first gain the Fort without which flanked and commanded the entrances on all parts Upon this deliberation Sebastien de Luxemburg Signeur de Martigues made Colonel General of the Foot in the place of Randan advanced the night of the 27 of September and sate down under St. Catherines Mount in the great High-way that goes towards Paris which being hollow almost like a Trench covered them in great part from the shot of the Fort. The Count of Montgomery who commanded in the Town in chief with 2000 English and 1200 French Foot four Troops of Horse and more than 100 Gentlemen of quality besides the Citizens having foreseen that the enemy must of necessity first take the out-works besides the old fortifications on the top of the Mount had raised half way up the Hill a Half-moon of earth which having the Fort behind and fronting upon the campaigne might not only hinder the ascent but also flank the walls of the Town and force the Catholick Army to spend much time and lose many men in the taking of it Nor was the effect contrary to what he intended For though Monsieur de Martigues leaving the direct way and ascending in a crooked line advanced by help of the spade between the Fort and the Half-moon to gain the top of the Hill yet the work proceeded with much difficulty and great slaughter of the Souldiers who the more the Foot advanced with their gabions and trenches were so much the more exposed to the Cannon planted upon the Fort to the annoyance of the Musquet shot to the fury of the fireworks and other inventions with which they within very resolutely defended themselves To these main difficulties was added the quality of the weather which being in the beginning of Autumn as it always falls out in those parts was very rainy so as the waters continually falling from the top of the Hill into that low place where the Army lay it was no small inconvenience unto them Likewise the great Sallies the Hugonots made night and day were not of little moment For though they were valiantly sustained so that the success thereof was not very doubtful yet they kept the whole Army in motion and in work Nor were their Horse less diligent than the Foot in their Trenches insomuch as many times the Siege was interrupted and hindered Considering these so great impediments it would have proved a tedious painful business if the negligence or arrogance of the defendants had not rendered it very short and easie For Iean de Hemery Signeur de Villers who afterwards married a Sister of Henry Davila's that wrote this History being upon the guard in the Trenches with his Regiment observed that about noon there was very little stirring in the Fort and that they appeared not in such numbers upon the Ravelins as at other times of the day Wherefore having sent for a Norman Souldier called Captain Lewis who two days before was taken prisoner in a Sally they made out of the Fort he asked him as by way of discourse What was the reason that at certain hours so few of the Hugonots were to be seen upon the Rampart The Souldier not concealing the truth without looking farther what the consequence thereof would be told him that
at Rouen Andelot with great pains and diligence raising the aids of the Protestant Princes of Germany had gotten together a great company of Horse and Foot and in the Territories of Strasbourg being joined with the Prince of Porcien who brought with him a Convoy of two hundred Horse of the French Gentry he considered the best he could what course was to be taken to joyn his Forces with the rest of the Confederates The Mareshal of St. Andre being sent upon the Frontiers with thirteen Troops of Geâ—s d' Arms and two Regiments of Foot to hinder his passage lay upon the way which by Rheims and Troye leads directly out of Germany into France and Francis of Cleves Duke of Neveâ—s who was Governour of Champaign staid with all the Forces of the Province between Chaalon and Vitry to stop the other passage from Lorain to Paris But Andelot considering if he were encountred by the enemy he could not long keep his men together for want of money and if he prolonged his journey he should not come soon enough to succour his friends already reduced to an extream point of necessity resolved rather to contend with the difficulties of the passage and impediments of the ways than the opposition of the enemy Wherefore to deceive the Catholicks making shew to keep the ordinary way and having marched so two days till he came to the confines of Lorain he raised his Camp silently in the night and taking the way on the left hand through rough places full of swift and rapid streams marcht with exceeding diligence out of the great Roads till he came into Burgundy and from thence notwithstanding the continual rain and dirt which in that Country is every where very deep preventing even Fame it self brought all his men though toiled and weary to Mountargis where at last he joined with the Prince of Conde and the Admiral having led five thousand Foot and four thousand Horse so many leagues excepting from the injury of the weather safe from all other disasters This so powerful and seasonable supply took off in great part the grief and terrour the Hugonots were strucken into for the loss of Rouen But their hopes were exceedingly diminished by a defeat given at the same time to the Baron of Duras who being a man of great dependences had raised a great number of men in Gascoigne and the adjacent Provinces so as they amounted to five thousand Horse and Foot with which force indeavouring to make his passage between the Catholick Towns to succour his party at Orleans being set upon in the way by Monsieur de Monluc and Monsieur de Burie who commanded for the King in those parts the most of his men were cut off and he himself with some few Horse escaped with very much difficulty The Hugonots in divers places received many other though not great losses by which misfortunes the reputation of the Faction every where diminishing the Prince and the Admiral resolved to undertake some notable Enterprize to recover their lost credit and so much the rather because being straightned for money they knew not how to maintain their Germans if they did not feed and pay them by the pillage of the Country But what the Enterprize should be they agreed not between themselves For the Prince measuring all things by the greatness of his own thoughts had a mind on a sudden to assault Paris perswading himself that in such a multitude of people there must needs be many favourers of the Hugonots party and many others inclined to his name who when an opportunity was offered would presently shew themselves He believed farther and sought to perswade that the Kings Army being imployed in Normandy could not come soon enough to aid that City by the invasion and taking whereof they should not only get great store of provisions of Arms Munition and Artillery of which they began to be in no little want but also have it in their power with the contributions of so rich and numerous a people to furnish themselves abundantly with money by means whereof they should both gain a great reputation and an exceeding advantage over the contrary Faction The Ministers adhered to this opinion through the bitter hate they bare to the Parisians ever constant reverencers of the Catholick Religion and implacable enemies to their preachings But the Admiral Andelot and the more experienced Souldiers esteeming the enterprize rather impossible than difficult disswaded them from it alledging that the Mareshal of Brissac the new Governour had cast out all those who were suspected to depend on their party wherefore there was no reason to hope for any motion among that people so united together for the preservation of the Catholick Faith and that the Kings Army having had good success at the siege of Rouen and secured Normandy would have time sufficient to aid that City from which it was but eight and twenty leagues distant whereas they on the other side were to pass four and thirty leagues through places infested with the enemy which would very much retard the expedition of their march And what Artillery what provisions for War had they wherewith they designed to assail Paris a City of so vast an extent and by nature so replenished with people who through custom were ever armed having but four pieces of Battery and very little quantity of munition How should they draw on their Army to an Enterprize which would prove of such length not only without money but also without means to sustain and nourish their men That it would be better to recover the places near about Orleans and open the way for provisions and supplies nourishing the Army with the pillage that was near at hand and secure than to hazard themselves upon an attempt that would infallibly prove vain But these reasons took no effect for the Prince perswaded by his own will and the consent of the major part of his adherents resolved to venture all upon this Enterprize Wherefore the Army being mustered together and such provision of victuals made as the present necessity would permit it moved without further delays that way In the mean while after the taking of Rouen the Town of Diepe having cast out the English Garison rendered it self to the King the same did Caen and Talaise Towns in the lower Normandy which largely extends it self upon the coasts of the Ocean beyond the banks of the River nor was there any place that remained in the power of the enemies save only Havre de Grace which the Queen had resolved to set upon with the whole Army that so they might be absolutely freed from the fear of the English But news being come of the arrival of the Germans and that the Prince with great preparations moved with the Camp through Beausse so they call that Country which lies between Orleans and the Isle of France the Queen with the Duke of Guise and the Constable in whose hands remained the power of the Government resolved
till break of day By reason whereof finding besides that the Catholicks were ready couragiously to receive the assault they retired for that day without making any trial of their fortune The night following they had the like design upon the Faux-Bourg of St. Marâ—eau but that was hindered by the deliberation of Genlis who either perceiving as he said himself the wicked intentions of the chief of the Hugonots or else offended as others said that the Prince made but little accompt of him and his Brother after the rendering of Bourges went over the same night with all his men into the City by which accident the Hugonots being very much troubled and believing for certain that he who was present at the deliberation had discovered the plot they not only feared that their design upon St. Marceau would prove vain but also that it might produce some sinister event Wherefore they resolved the same night to raise the Camp To which purpose whilst the Catholicks in readiness expected the assault and the Duke of Guise thought on a suddain to fall upon one of their Quarters they being risen in great silence without any noise either of Drum or Trumpet first the carriages marcht away towards Beausse after which many hours before day followed the Germans and laâ—â—ly the Prince and the Admiral having fired Arcueil and Cachan where they lay and many other neighbouring Villages departed in great haste as soon as the light began to appear taking the same way with the rest of the Army not upon any certain design but only with the best commodity they could to get food for their men In the mean while the Catholick Army was exceedingly increased For whilst the time was artificially delayed in the Treaty the Infantry of Gascoigne led by Monsieur de Sâ—nsac arrived by the way of Mance and the King of Spain desirous also to have the Hugonots suppressed had sent the King a supply of three thousand Spanish Foot So that not to keep such a great Force idle within the Walls of the City the Kings Army the day after moved the same way that the Hugonots had taken the Constable commanding as General but with the authority and assistance of the Duke of Guise and the King with the Queen-Mother resolved to remain together at Paris The Hugonots having three days after taken and pillaged the Castle of St. Arnoul were uncertain what resolution to take For long to maintain the Army was altogether impossible through the want of money having no revenue but their rapines and for the insatiable importunity of the Germans who never ceased begging or demanding their pay and to meet the enemy and give him Battel being much inferiour in Foot Artillery and other Provisions appeared too rash and desparate a resolution The Prince was of opinion since the chief of the Catholicks with the whole Army had left Paris and followed him into Beausse to return thither with the same expedition that he departed hoping he might enter the City upon a suddain and seize upon the persons of the King and the Queen-Mother before they could recover any succours from the Army But this Proposition being made in their Council was rejected by all the rest considering the enemy would follow them so close that he would come upon them either whilst they were making the assault or else supposing their design succeeded whilst they were sacking the City in either of which cases their Army would be manifestly ruined At the last after many discourses the Admirals opinion was approved of who advised That they should depart as secretly as they could with all the Army into Normandy For if the Catholicks followed them not they might make a prey of that so fertile and rich a Province where they should have commodity to raise Moneys and recruit their Forces and if they did follow him notwithstanding they should have such a great advantage that if they marched with any expedition they might arrive at Havre de Grace before they could be overtaken and there being joined with six thousand English provided with twenty pieces of Cannon store of Munition and fifteen thousand Duckets which Queen Elizabeth according to the Articles of Agreement sent to their aid they might with such an addition of strength either hazard a Battel or continue the War with such counsels as should then be thought most expedient With this determination having all their unnecessary carriages and horses in the Castles of Beausse they marched away out of the Territories of Chartres the 14 day of December in the close of the evening to get clear of the Enemy before he should be advertised of their departure and so with great diligence took the way of Normandy The Catholicks knew not of the Princes rising till the day after and to have certain intelligence how they bent their course staid till the evening of the 16 in the same place so as the Hugonots got in a manner three days march before them But passing through places full of Rivers and other impediments in the worst season of the year they were necessitated to lose much time whereas the Catholicks taking the way over the Bridges through the Towns which all held for their party made a more easie and expedite journey The Admiral with the Germans led the Van that they might be provided with the most convenient Quarters and to feed and content them with the pillage of the Country having nothing else to satisfie their wonted complaints and frequent mutinies The Prince followed with all the Infantry in the Battel The Count de Roch-fou-cault and the Prince of Porcieu with the greatest part of the French Cavalry brought up the Rear and so the Army was disposed with the best advice that could be For the Germans preying upon the paisants that were yet untoucht more easily supported the want of pay and the French Cavalry marching behind all the rest were more ready to sustain the charge of the Catholicks if they should be overtaken But the Prince passing near Dreux entered into hope by some means or other to possess himself of it and therefore confounding the Orders that were given without making the Admiral acquainted with the design hastned his march with such diligence that his Battel was become the Van the Rear of Horse that followed with the same Expedition was placed in the middle and the Germans being left behind contrary to the Order given made the Rear In the mean while the Enterprize of Dreux proving vain the Admiral grievously offended at this lightness thought it best to stay a day in the place where he was that the Army might recover the Order it was in before Which delay having given time to the Catholicks to overtake them brought by consequence both Armies into a manifest necessity of fighting a Battel Dreux is twenty six leagues distant from Paris situated upon the confines of Normandy joining to those Plains which were anciently called the Plains of the Druids and on the one
some few days at the last arrived at the Army lodging with much incommodity at the adjacent Villages At the coming of the Kings Army Piviers Estampes and all the other places thereabouts were already rendred after the taking of which the Duke of Guise having gotten all his men together drew towards the Town the fifth day of February and encamped between the Faux-bourg d'Olivette and the Town of S. Aubin a convenient Quarter and being placed upon the River of Loire abounding with provisions There were in Orleans besides Andelot who commanded all the rest Monsieur de St. Cyr Governour of the City the Sieurs d' Avaret Duras and Bouchavenes fourteen Companies of Foot partly Germans and partly Gascons and five Troops of French Horse consisting for the most part of old experienced Souldiers and besides these the Citizens refusing neither labour nor danger for the defence of their Town being divided into four Squadrons with wonderful readiness hazarding themselves upon all services Orleans is divided though not equally by the River of Loire for on one side stands the whole body of the City and on the other lies only a great Faux-bourg vulgarly called the Portereau The Portereau is joined to the City with a fair Bridge at the entrance whereof towards the Faux-bourg are two Forts called the Towrelles which hinder and shut the entry of the Bridge at the other end whereof is the Gate of the City strengthened with good Walls but without any Rampart defended with a high square Tower built after the ancient fashion of a great thickness The Walls of the City were in themselves of little strength but the Defendants had repaired and made them more defensible Amongst other things they fortified also the Portereau raising two great Bastions before it which might entertain and keep off the Enemy for a time from the Town the one being right against the place where the Catholicks encamped was guarded by four Companies of the Gascons and the other which was farther off was kept by two Companies of the Germans The Duke of Guise upon very good reasons thought it best to begin the Siege on that side First that his men being conveniently lodged might the better support the incommodities of Winter then because esteeming it an easie matter to take the works of the Portereau he designed to make use of the commodity of the River to assail and batter the Walls of the City with a great number of Barks covered with Gabions and full of other Warlike Instruments which would in wonderful manner facilitate the assault Besides on that side those within had neither Rampart of Earth within the Wall nor any allarum place capable to receive a body of men Wherefore the next morning the whole Army advanced in very good order within sight of the Town Monsieur de Sippierre leading on the first Divisions of the Catholicks with six hundred Horse and two Regiments of Foot with which force he easily beat back again into the Faux-bourg those who to shew their courage sallied out to skirmish Whereupon his men being heartned with such good success at the beginning he caused a furious assault to be given to the Bulwark guarded by the Gascoigns at which the Duke of Guise coming in and making shew to draw all the forces of his Army to that place at the same time sent Sansac's Regiment to surprize by Scalado the other held by the Germans who being amazed with the suddenness thereof made so little resistance that the Bulwark being taken the Catholicks entered the Faux-bourg before any body perceived there was an attempt made upon that part By which means the assailants having already made themselves strong within the Rampart and all the Army that stood in order marching to them the Defendants were constrained to abandon the Suburbs of the Portereau but not without great terrour and confusion in which Duras being slain with many other persons of remark they were so closely pursued by the Catholicks who came up to them on all sides that if Andelot himself fighting valiantly with a great Squadron of Gentlemen had not withstood them they had in that fury entred the Towrells But he standing at the entry of the Bridge all covered with Arms and bravely assisted they were with much difficulty at length repulsed and the Ports of the Towers and the City being shut that bloody conflict ended with the day The Faux-bourg being secured the Army approached to the Towrells which proving very hard to be taken by reason of the strength of the place the Duke of Guise notwithstanding with Gabions Trenches and Engines of War so far advanced the work that he found they could not long maintain that Poste though from the Cannon planted in certain Islands in the middle of the River those upon the banks received much molestation and damage In the mean while the Admiral with his Reiters and some few French Horse having left all their carriage and baggage at Orleans passing the Loire at Georgeau marcht with such expedition that the Mareshal of Brissac who endeavoured to lie in their way could by no means stop them in any place or hinder them from passing into Normandy which Province the Reiters slaughtering firing pillaging and destroying all things both sacred and prophane over-ran without resistance there being no forces in that Country which were able to hinder their incursions So passing through all places like a horrible and fearful tempest they came at last to the coasts of the Ocean at S. Sauveur de Dive There the Germans not knowing in what part of the World they were and seeing the Sea grow furious and inraged with the tempestuousness of the weather and no news at all appearing of the succours so often promised from England began fiercely to mutiny demanding with clamour and threats the arrears of their pay and calling upon the Admiral to observe his promise who coming out of his Lodging and shewing them with his finger the swelling of the Sea and the impetuous contrary winds excused with the perverseness of the weather and the season the delay of their expected supplies But the Germans not to be appeased with any thing he could hardly obtain of them the patience of a few days though to satisfie their greediness he gave them free license to plunder all as well friends and adherents as adversaries and enemies Wherefore destroying with barbarous cruelty all the tract of that Country which with wonderful fertility and richness of the inhabitants extends it self along the Ocean he stayed so long expecting about the Sea-coasts that at length the storm ceasing they descryed from Havre de Grace the English Ships which brought with them both the 150000 Ducats and the two Regiments of Foot besides fourteen pieces of Cannon with all manner of munition proportionable The English under the conduct of the Count of Montgomery and Monsieur de Colombiere being received with incredible joy and the Reiters satisfied for their arrears the Admiral
of Ferrara left three male children Henry Duke of Guise a youth of singular hope and exceeding expectation Lodovick destined to the Church and the dignity of Cardinal and Charles first Marquiss then Duke of Mayenne he who in the late Wars maintained the Catholick League against Henry the Fourth These Sons who neither for greatness of mind nor courage degenerated from their Father though they were very young yet being upheld by the fierceness of the Duke of Aumale and the authority of the Cardinal of Lorâ—in their Uncles boldly attempted to make themselves the Heads of the Catholick party and therefore indeavoured to gain credit in the world and to promote new motives to maintain the ardour of the Faction For which cause having assembled a great number of their kindred and servants they went together all clad in mourning to the King demanding very earnestly and with great clamour of the people of Paris who ran in multitudes to this spectacle that justice might be done upon those who had so bruitishly caused their Father to be murthered whilst in the service of GOD and the Crown loyally and gloriously bearing arms he laboured for the good of the Commonwealth To which demand the King not being able to make other answer than that in due time and place he would not fail to do exemplary Justice upon those that were found guilty of so hainous a crime the Brothers of Coligny became more diffident than before and were brought as it were into an inevitable necessity again to arm their Faction that they might be able to withstand the powerful enmity of the Guises But if all Arts were used to raise the Catholick party the endeavour was yet greater to suppress the Calvinists For the Cardinal of Lorain knowing that the interests of his Nephews being united and mingled with the cause of Religion they would gain greater honour and render themselves more strong and powerful as soon as the Council of Trent was broken up which hapned this present year in the month of November he went to Rome and perswaded the Pope Pius Quartus who was ill satisfied with the Peace concluded in France that he should press the King and the Queen-Mother to cause the Council to be published and observed in their Kingdom promising that his Nephews with the whole house of Lorain and the greatest part of the French Nobility would be ready and united to cause declaration thereof to be made and sufficient afterwards by force to suppress the followers of the Hugonot Doctrine The Pope was sollicited to the same effect by the Catholick King and the Duke of Savoy being entred into a jealousie that the nearness and introduction of the Hugonots might endanger their States seeing the Low-Countries belonging to King Philip were already infected and not only Savoy but even Piedmont also exceedingly pestered with them where through the neighbourhood of Geneva they had sowed the seeds of their heresie Wherefore they both desired that this dangerous fire kindled in so near a Country might without further delay be extinguished Nor was it a difficult matter to perswade the Pope to be earnest in a business which more than any thing else concerned the greatness of the Apostolick Sea and the Authority of the Papacy For which reasons they resolved to join together to send Ambassadors to the King of France to exhort him that he should cause the Council to be published and observed with proffers of forces and aid to expel and extirpate heresie out of his Dominions This Embassie which to give it the more credit was sent in the names of them all exceedingly troubled the King and the Queen-Mother For though they concurred with the Pope and other Princes to irradicate and suppress the Hugonot Faction which they knew to be the source of all the troubles yet they judged it not agreeable to their interests to do it tumultuously and with such a noise on a suddain nor to precipitate their deliberations which being designed with great wisdom were not yet come to maturity And they took it wondrous ill that the Catholick King and much more the Duke of Savoy should presume as it were by way of command to interpose in the Government of their State Besides that this so pressing sollicitation put them in an evident necessity either to alienate the Pope from them and with publick scandal and ignominy of their names to separate themselves from the obedience of the Apostolick Sea or else to discover the designs with which proceeding leisurely they had determined without the hazard of War to attain by the benefit of time to the same end but if they were by this means discovered whilst they endeavoured with their uttermost skill to conceal them it was evident that the knowledge thereof coming to the Hugonots not only a Civil War would be kindled again in the bowels of the Kingdom but a way opened for stranger Nations to invade and spoil the best parts of France as the example of the past War had sufficiently proved For which reason there being no other way but by art and dissimulation to render this negotiation of no effect they received the Ambassadors privately at Fountain-bleau a house remote from the concourse of people that by the little ceremony used at their reception their business might be thought of less consequence Afterward they endeavoured by delaying their answer and dispatches to make the Negotiation antiquate it self and by degrees fall to nothing And lastly sought by ambiguous speeches capable of divers interpretations to leave the Ambassadors themselves doubtful of their intentions concluding in the end that they would forthwith send Ministers of their own to the Pope and the other Princes to acquaint them particularly with their resolutions The Ambassadors being thus dispatched away at the end of Ianuary in the year 1564. the King and the Queen resolved to visit all the Provinces and principal Cities of the Kingdom meaning by this progress to advance those designs which was the only end they aimed at for the present For coming to a Parley with the Duke of Savoy in Dolphine with the Popes Ministers at Avignon and with the Catholick King or else with the Queen his Wife upon the confines of Guienna they might communicate their counsels to them without the hazard of trusting French-men who either through dependence or kindred had all the same interests to have them revealed to the Hugonots So that in this manner preserving the amity of the Pope and the other Catholick Princes they might by common consent have leisure enough to bring their projected designs to maturity They thought it also no little help to have the opportunity to treat in person with the Duke of Lorain and by his means with the Protestant Princes with whom they hoped to make so firm an alliance that they should not need to fear they would any more shew themselves in the favour of the Hugonots or interpose in the affairs of
in him he divideth all his forces to defend the Cities belonging to his party The Duke of Anjou pursueth the Victory and layeth siege to Cognac but finding it strongly defended raiseth the Camp and takes divers other Towns A new Army of Germans cometh into France in favour of the Hugonots under the Command of the Duke of Deux-ponts he marcheth towards the Loire taketh the la Charite and there passeth the River The Duke of Deux-ponts General of the Germans dieth of a Feaver and Count Mansfield succeeds him in his Command The Prince and the Admiral go to meet the Germans The Duke of Anjou that he may not be encompassed by them retires into Limosin the Hugonot Forces join follow the Kings Army skirmish hotly at Rochabeille through the barrenness of the Country the Hugonots are forced to retire The Queen-Mother cometh to the Camp it is resolved to separate the Kings Army to let the Enemies Forces consume with time the Army disbands and the Duke of Anjou retires to Loches in Touraine WHilst these things were in agitation at the Court all other parts of the Kingdom groaned under several afflictions and frequent Insurrections For the Hugonots arrogating to themselves a much greater liberty than was granted them by the Edict of Pacification endeavoured in many places without any regard of the Magistrates by tumults and violence to extend it to the uttermost and on the other side the Catholicks desiring to have that power which was permitted them restrained sought by often complaints and sometimes by force of Arms to molest them whereby in the midst of Peace the War was in a manner kindled again in all parts These distractions in the Provinces not only troubled the Parliaments which were wholly imployed how to remedy the disorders that proceeded from matters of Religion but also the Kings Council together with the whole Court where all the weight of the business falling at last there arise many obstinate disputes between the Protectors and Favourers of both Factions the Mareshal of Momorancy and the Admirals Adherents labouring to obtain an inlargement or at least a confirmation of the liberty granted to the Hugonots and the Cardinal of Bourbon but much more the Cardinal of Lorain pressing that the Catholicks might be satisfied in their desires and the liberty of the other suppressed Wherefore the contestations so increased when any thing of this subject came to be handled and the minds of men were so sway'd by passion that it was thought necessary to appoint the Duke of Anjou the Kings second Brother though yet a Youth President of the Council and to make an order that no business concerning Religion should be debated if the King or the Queen were not present nor was this sufficient for the persons engaged on both sides accustomed now to a liberty of speech as well as of action all reverence due to the Royal Majesty being laid aside appeared exceeding violent in their disputes shewing clearly that they were more inclined to the interests of the Factions than either to the publick peace or preservation of the Commonwealth Notwithstanding the Queen still remained constant to her own rules and the King persisted in the resolution already taken to dissemble with all possible patience and sufferance the insolencies that were committed and to endeavour that policy rather than force might at length put an end to these evils And therefore by plausible Declarations sometimes in favour of one party and sometimes of the other they sought so to appease both that things might not come to a manifest rupture but that by prolongation of time those wounds might be healed which were yet open and fresh bleeding for this reason the King bestowed many favours upon the Admiral and his dependants and followers got more than the Courtiers themselves for this cause the Prince of Conde was suffered to enjoy such an absolute power in his Government of Picardy that shewing a dislike to have the Mareshals of France in their ordinary Visitations of the Frontiers to visit that Province the King gave the Mareshal d' Anville particular order not to go thither and in this consideration the complaints brought in continually against the Hugonots were passed over as also the resentments of the Catholicks put up with silence that so these discords might be buried in oblivion and the troubles cease of themselves At the same time the Constable who through age and indisposition of body desired to retire himself made suit to the King that he might surrender his Office to his Son Memorancy which the Queen by reason of his humour and inclinations absolutely disliking the King was perswaded by her to return answer That having already designed whensoever the Constable left off or could no longer exercise his charge to make the Duke of Anjou his Brother Lieutenant General it was not at all necessary to think of any body to supply that place nevertheless not wholly to distaste the Constable nor by this refusal absolutely to lose his Son they were content to admit Memoranâ—y into the Council of the Affairs a thing which he had sought after before but could never compass and besides gave him 30000 Francks to pay his debts though it were in a time when Money was exceeding scarce And though the Constable very much troubled to receive a repulse was not altogether satisfied with these other demonstrations yet at last he gave over his suit but such was the inconsiderateness of the Prince of Conde being governed rather by violence than reason that as soon as he heard mention of surrendring the Constables Office he openly pretended to it for himself without any consideration of the Memorancy's Allies which not only rendered the Kings denial excusable who being sollicited by two such powerful pretenders made choice of his Brother as a mean between both but also made an absolute breach between him and the Constable and in some measure took off Memorancy who was before so much inclined to favour his proceedings To this good success the Queen indeavoured to add the reconciliation of the Cardinal of Chastilâ—on who being openly a Hugonot and the Pope solliciting by the Bishop of Ceâ—eda his Nuncio in the Court of France that he might be commanded to lay by his Cardinals Hat and quit the Ecclesiastical preferments that he held the Queen with divers excuses always putting off that business by offering the Cardinal a liberal recompence in temporal revenues and preferments sought by fair means to effect that which could not be done by force But these delays which as the instances were greater from Râ—mâ— still increased together with the favour that was shown at Court to the Bishops of Vsez and Valence whom the Pope as Hereticks had degraded from their Bishopricks and many other such like things made Pius Quintus newly succeeded to Pius Qâ—â—â—tus in the Apostolick Sea conceive a very hard opinion of the Queen which was yet more increased by a rumour spread abroad by her ill-willers
followed by the chief Lords of the Court but for the most part without any weapons but their Swords none of them finding in such haste Arms either defensive or offensive fit for such an occasion The Hugonots made some shot as if they meant to fall in upon them in good earnest but seeing the frank resolution of the Swisses they wheeled off and caracolled again and began to keep at a distance Thus sometimes advancing sometimes making a stand to receive the charge of the enemy who followed them in the Rear seven Leagues together they kept on their way with an admirable constancy till the Hugonot Captains being wearied and seeing they could do no good partly through the daring courage of the Swisses partly because their Forces arrived not soon enough at the place appointed left off pursuing them and perceiving the night draw on retired to lodge in the adjacent Villages which when the Catholick Lords knew not to expose themselves the next day to a greater hazard they resolved leaving the Constable and the Duke of Nemours with the Swisses that the King and Queen should go on towards Paris which they did with more than an ordinary pace not without some fear and very much danger for if the enemy had been advertised thereof and sent but two hundred Horse before to lie in their way they might very easily have taken them All that were present were exceedingly moved to see the Queen with all her Sons so invironed by their Enemies that in an instant all the Royal Family might have been lost and it was a great chance it fell out otherwise nor less good fortune that the Swisses had such an address for without them it had been impossible to escape the hands of the Enemy The King being come to Paris was received with great joy of the people even shedding tears through tenderness and the Duke of Aumale who was there before went with three hundred Horse that he had gotten together to meet the Swisses who arrived not till after midnight in the Suburbs The next morning they entered the City with the same order and bravery being received by the King himself at St. Martins Gate who having highly commended their valour and made them a donative of a pay the reward of Conquerours they were sent back to the Suburbs where Quarters were provided for them The Cardinal of Lorain of whom the Hugonots had a principal design to rid themselves at the same time the King and Queen marched away went with a samll train out of the great road through by-ways towards his Archbishoprick of Rheims in Champagne and falling unawares into certain Hugonot-Troops which were gathering together in those parts leaving his coaches and losing his baggage with much difficulty saved himself by flight But the Prince and the Admiral though they saw the miserable ill success of their design which wholly depended upon expedition and prevention yet they resolved they would besiege Paris being of opinion that a City so replenished with people and not at all furnished with victuals would in few days be brought to such extremity that it must be delivered up to them of necessity for there was not any Army ready that was not any Army ready that was able to succour or relieve it To this end they began to possess themselves of all the passages of the Rivers by which provisions are conveyed to Paris fortifying and placing Guards in all the little Towns about the City which being but weak and unprovided of any defence in this sudden commotion were with little delay and less pains reduced into their power so that being Masters of Montereau Lagny S. Denis the Bridge of S. Cloud Dammartine and all the places thereabout the fifth of October they made incursions even to the walls of Paris and burnt the windmils without the Ramparts between S. Honore's gate and the port de Temple with great terrour to the Parisians and extream offence to the King who in the heat of passion could not forbear with threats and rough language to express an anger full of revenge In the mean while the Queen upon whose prudence and care the whole welfare of the State depended imployed all her industry to get an Army soon enough together to raise the enemy from the Siege To which purpose besides the general order given all over the Kingdom that the Catholicks should take arms the Colonels Brissac and Strozzi were sent for in all diligence with the old French Infantry the Sieurs de Sansac Savigny Tavanes and Martigues with the Gens d' Arms the Duke of Guise from his Government of Champagne the grand Prior from that of Auvergne the Mareshal d' Anville with the Forces of his Family and particular Orders and Letters directed to all the Catholick Lords and Gentlemen of the Kingdom to hasten them away who at the first report of the Kings danger instantly ran together wherefore though the occasion were pressing and urgent yet it was hoped all these aids would arrive before the City were reduced to an extream necessity which by the help of the Swisses and readiness of the Parisians was able to hold out many days But the thing that troubled the Queen was the great scarcity of money wherefore having called together the Catholick Princes Ambassadors that were resident at Court she very effectually recommended to them the present occasions of the State and desired every one of them to procure some convenient aid from their Masters nor content with this dispatched away Annibal Ruccelai post into Italy to get what considerable Sum he could of the Pope and the great Duke with Giovanni Corraro the Venetian Ambassador she treated in private with great shew of confidence to dispose the Senate to lend 100000 Ducats To the Duke of Ferrara she writ very earnestly that he would give her leave to make use of 100000 Francks and more that remained in France to satisfie certain debts and into Spain sent Monsieur de Malassise to the same purpose But foreseeing the slowness of these Supplies in respect of the urgency of the present occasions the King calling together the chief Citizens of Paris obtained of them 400000 Francks and it fell out very opportunely that the Prelates being assembled at the same time in Paris to consult of the affairs of the Clergy agreed among themselves to make the King a present of 250000 Crowns towards the present maintenance of the War besides these provisions which were presently brought in the King being informed that certain Merchants sent 60000 Reals of Eight into Flanders and exceedingly offended that they would not furnish him with any part of it caused the money to be stopt which was an exceeding help in so pressing a necessity Nevertheless the Queen to protract the time till supplies of men and other necessary provisions arrived and to abate the fervour of the Enemy being constrained to have recourse to her wonted arts excellently dissembling those so fresh injuries and the late
danger she passed began to make overture of a Treaty for an Accommodation by Monsieur de S. Sulpice a person in whom she reposed much confidence and that was not ill thought of by the Hugonots who not shewing themselves altogether averse from peace there went to them in a place equally distant from both Armies the High Chancellor the Mareshal of Momorancy and la Vieux-Ville Monsieur de Morvilliers and the Bishop of Limoges to whom though they proposed insolent exorbitant conditions such as Conquerours use to impose upon the Conquered yet to gain the benefit of time they artificially spun out the Treaty still giving them hopes of condescending to their desires The Propositions of the Hugonots were these That the Queen-Mother should have nothing to do in the Government That those who till then had managed the affairs should render an account to them of their proceedings That the King should disband all his Forces That all strangers should be sent out of the Kingdom and particularly the Italians to whom they attributed the invention of their new Impositions and Gabelles That the Edict of Ianuary should be reauthorized and punctually observed with a free exercise of the Hugonot Religion in all places and particularly in Paris That Metz Calais and Havre de Grace should be consigned to them for their security That all Taxes should be taken away That a general Assembly of the States should be called That Justice should be done them against the Princes of Guise by whom they said they were persecuted and calumniated and other things not unlike these which seeming rather ridiculous than matter of hate chiefly that Article in which they demanded a present disbanding of the Kings Forces whilst they had an Army on foot at the Gates of Paris afforded no hopes at all of an accommodation yet the Queen sending every day new persons to treat according to her design drew out the business in length and gained time to free her self from so great an exigence Nor were these delays displeasing to the Hugonots who thinking it more probaâ—le to prevail by a Siege than by strength did what they could to stop all the passages to the City hoping rather by famine than force to reduce it into their powers and in the mean while expected a supply of men from their party which were raising with exceeding diligence in all parts of the Kingdom But these aids that were hoped for on both sides bred grievous and dangerous Insurrections in the Provinces For in Normandy Picardy and Champagne which lie nearest to Paris and environ it on all sides the Hugonots were assembled together in great multitudes with a resolution to succour their party and the Governours did the same for the King so that being kept in play there they could not go to join with the Army before Paris by which commotions the Villages and Towns were pestered with Souldiers and the ways so broken that all intercourse and traffick was hindered and destroyed At the same time the Hugonots possest themselves of the City of Orleans and the Fortress which being scarcely finished and ill guarded was easily reduced into their power The taking of this place was of very great importance for besides the benefit of having so considerable a City so near Paris they found there three Cannons and five Culverins which was very advantageous to the Army that before had never a piece of Artillery In Burgundy they took Auxerre and Mascon but the last not without some blood for the Catholicks made a valiant resistance In Daulphine they got Valence Lyons was full of tumults and the Sieur de Ponsenac taking arms in their favour brake the ways and fomented the commotions within the City The Count de Montgomery surprized Estampes which was of so much more consequence because near Paris In Languedoc Nismes and Montpellier were revolted to the Hugonots Metz a strong place of very great importance upon the Frontiers of Lorain was upon the point of revolting Monsieur de Disans who commanded the Garison having declared himself for the Hugonots whereupon not only the Mareshal de la Vieux-Ville the Governour of that place was constrained to leave the Court but the Duke of Guise also took a resolution to march that way Upon the coasts of the Ocean they made themselves Masters of Diepe and in Gascony they were so strong that Monsieur de Monluc having such an enemy to deal with could not send those aids that were intended to Paris These stirs that were not without much blood-shed rapine and frequent encounters retarded for some days both the Kings supplies and the recruiting of the Hugonots Army But the first that arrived were the Kings Forces for Timoleon Count of Brissac and Philip Strozzi who commanded the Infantry though Andelot and Muy having left the Camp on purpose lay in the way to hinder their passage yet coasting the Country through Woods and Vineyards and having carriages to flank them arrived safe in Paris with four Regiments of Foot and the Catholick Nobility at the news of the Kings being besieged came together from all parts in great diligence to the Court. The King having now no more occasion to dissemble sent an Herauld to summon the Prince and the rest of his Confederates assembled at St. Dennis within the space of four and twenty hours to lay down their arms and return to their obedience or else to pronounce them Rebels and Traytors At the appearance of the Herauld who brought the Summons in writing the Prince of Conde in a fury protested If he said any thing that toucht upon his Honour he would presently cause him to be hanged to which the Herauld knowing himself backed with the Royal Authority answered boldly I am sent from your Master and mine nor shall words terrifie me from executing my Commission and put the Writing in his hand which being read the Prince said he would return an answer within three days but the Herauld replyed with the like boldness as before that he must resolve within four and twenty hours so that the same Herauld being sent again the next day carried back an answer in much milder terms than ordinary the Heads of the Hugonots professing They were resolved still to remain his Majesties loyal Subjects nor to desire any thing but the conservation of their Propriety their Religion and their Lives and only demanded such conditions as they thought necessary for security of the same which they would ever acknowledge as testimonies of his Royal favour and goodness This kind of proceeding renewed the hopes of an Accommodation whereupon it was concluded that the Constable should the next day have a conference with some principal persons of that party so that going out of the City with about two thousand Horse when he was in the mid-way toward St. Denis he commanded his company to stand and advanced himself accompanied only by the Mareshal de Cosse his Son Momorancy and l' Aubespine Secretary of State The
same was done by the other side for the rest staying behind the Prince the Admiral the Cardinal of Chastillon Roche-fou-cault and Andelot came to meet them The Prince spake very modestly though he departed not at all from the conditions already proposed but the Cardinal of Chastillon told the Constable who perswaded him to relie upon the Kings word without seeking any further security for their Propriety and Lives that they could not trust to the King and much less to him who had broken his word and was an occasion of the present calamities by having counselled his Majesty to violate the Edict of Pacification Whereupon the Constable gave him the Lye and so they parted with ill language no hopes remaining of an agreement Wherefore the King having called together the Princes Knights of the Order Captains of the Gens d' Arms and Colonels of Foot in the presence of many of the Nobility and others made a Speech full of couragious resolute expressions in which he told them That there was nothing he desired more than the peace and quiet of his Subjects which had induced him to grant the Hugonots many things repugnant to his own inclinations and contrary to his nature but notwithstanding so many graces and priviledges some of them abusing his favours with divers scandalous imputations sought to raise a Rebellion in the Kingdom and were grown so bold in their wickedness that they durst conspire against him the Queen and his Brothers for which enormous Treason he might justly chastise and cut them off nevertheless nothing altering him from his first resolution on the contrary to the prejudice of his own Authority and to the diminution of the Royal Dignity he had sent some of the principal persons in the Kingdom to treat with them to whom they were not ashamed to make those Propositions which were already well known to every body therefore he had at length determined to have that by force which he could not obtain by their consents and that he was confident easily to effect his desires by the assistance of those Lords he saw there about him who having been ever faithful to the Kings his Predecessors he hoped would not abandon him now in so great a necessity and in so lawful and just a cause wherefore he desired them couragiously to imbrace the occasion of meriting both from their King and Country and not to consider those dangers to which he would first expose his own Person for the preservation of the Commonwealth The Constable answering for all said Intreaties were not necessary for every one there was ready to venture his life and fortune in his Majesties service and then turning about to the Nobility continued his Speech in this manner Gentlemen there is no such true real Nobility as that which is acquired by Vertue and you that are born Gentlemen not to degenerate from your Ancestors cannot better imploy your selves than in defence of our King against those who to make a King for their turns endeavour to extinguish this Race Be resolute then and as with one accord you inviron his Majesty in this place prepare your selves with your Courage and Vertue to encompass him in Arms and I who have the charge of the Militia though I am old promise to be the first to assail the Enemy Which Exhortations were followed by general Acclamations and consent of all that were present though for the most part it was believed the Constable and his more in words than in deeds favoured the Kings party and gave too willing an eaâ— to the discourses of the Hugonots who were no less hated by the Nobility than detested by the Parisians and not without reason The City began to feel the incommodities of a Siege and suffered extreamly through want of Victuals for the Admiral in a bravery at Noon-day in the face of the Kings Army possessed himself of the Bridge at Charenton a league distant from the Walls whereby the passage of the River being cut off all manner of provision began to be at an excessive rate but the greatest difficulty was how to nourish such a number of Horse as were then in the Town for which reason the Constable provoked by the cries of the people and impatient having a much greater Army than the Enemy that the City to the small reputation of the Kings Forces should be so straightned and incommodated issued out of Paris the ninth day of November and quartered his Van-guard at la Chappelle a place upon the high-way between the City and the Enemies Camp which resolution obliging the Hugonots to lie close together in a Body that they might not be surprized apart they quitted the Villages about so that the passages were again open and the ways free to carry all things that were necessary into Paris They sent likewise to call back Andelot who with eight hundred Horse and about two thousand Foot had passed the River to streighten the Siege on that side believing that the Constable as it was true being much superiour in force would advance and presently either shut them up in St. Denis or else force them with great disadvantage to fight The Prince of Conde with the Battel lodged close under the Walls of St. Denis keeping that Town for his security behind him the Admiral with the Van lay on the right hand at St. Ouyne a Village near the bank of the River which served him both for a fence against the Waters and the Enemy and Muy and Genlis with the Rear at Aubervilliers a Town on the left hand and because on one side of them was a great open champagne they made a ditch and raised an indifferent work to secure them from being assaulted in the Flank and placed a guard there of six hundred small shot But the Hugonots entring into debate what was best to be done being so much inferiour in number to the Kings Army in which were sixteen thousand Foot and more than three thousand Horse many were of opinion it would do well to retreat till the Supplies they expected from divers parts were arrived the Prince of Conde and the Admiral thought it impossible to retreat without receiving an absolute defeat for the Kings Army lying so near they could not possibly march away without being discovered and consequently followed and assaulted wherefore they judged it best as well to maintain their reputation which to the Heads of a popular Faction and especially at the beginning of a War is ever of great consequence as also that they might the better make a retreat to give them battel for the days being at the shortest it would quickly be dark and soon stay the fury of the fight in which they hoped their Horse which were very good would so damnifie the Kings Army that they would not be able to follow them that night by the benefit whereof they might retire and meeting Andelot with fresh supplies secure themselves from danger Whilst the Hugonots were in this consultation
Anjou moved to follow the Hugonots hoping to overtake and to fight with them before they could join with the Germans which undoubtedly he had done if there had been as much prudence and union amongst his Counsellors as there was in him desâ—re of glory and a readiness to encounter the Enemy The Prince with all his Army was come near Sens the chief City in Brye but neither by art nor nature much fortified wherefore he thought he might take it as he had done divers other Towns in his march by scaling but the Duke of Guise who with the forces of his Government had already reduced Meâ—s into the Kings obedience and placed the Mareshal de la Vieux-Ville Governour there taking that way which he heard the Enemies Army inclined entered very opportunely into that City and being prepared to defend it couragiously was an occasion that the Prince despairing to take it not to interrupt the principal or necessary design with his wonted readiness turned another way so that having received at Monterolle a recruit of certain Troops of Horse which came out of Gascony together with three Field-pieces that were taken at Orleans which they brought with them he continued on his march in which though he used all possible diligence yet he was unawares interrupted by a weighty and dangerous accident for being now advanced as far as Chaalon the principal City in Champagne he met there the Marchioness of Rotelline his Wives Mother being sent from the Court to make a new overture of peace with an intention as many said only to hinder the Princes Voyage and amuse him till the Kings Army was come and the issue confirmed this suspicion for she having imprudently proposed a suspension of Arms for three days in which the Kings Deputies were to come to a place appointed and the Prince having no less imprudently accepted it with a purpose to refresh his Army tired with their hard march the Deputies appeared not but the Duke of Anjou hastâ—ing his march with exceeding diligence as the truce expired arrived so near the Camp that reason perswaded without farther delay to seâ— upon them for he knew the Hugonots with their speedy march were so tired and broken and were necessitated to lodge upon the plains of that Province in such an open disadvantagious place that they could neither defend themselves nor refuse a Battel and fighting there was no doubt being so far superiour in number to give them a total overthrow The Count of Brissac who led the first Troops of the Army believing all the rest followed as it was before resolved and according to which resolution they had marched with great expedition in the Bourg of Sarri furiously assaulted the last Squadrons of the Enemy commanded by three Captains Blosset Boiâ— and Cleri and having with little resistance put them to flight pursued the rest who ran away as fast as they could to save themselves Monsieur de Martigues with part of the Van followed the Count of Brissac's example and having overtaken three hundred Horse which being placed in the Enemies Rear made their retreat began a hot skirmish to keep them in play till all the Army came up but whilst the Mareshal of Gonor and Carnavalet who were the Dukes chief Counsellors either took too much care to range the Army or else as it was said interposed artificial delays on purpose to hinder the destruction of so many of the Nobility who were of their own blood they gave the Hugonots time to save themselves for the Prince and the Admiral having given order That the three hundred Horse which were in the Rear should as long as they could sustain Martigues charge they in the mean while endeavoured to get off their men and retreated with such speed that in three days they marched more than twenty French Leagues and staid not till they had passed the Meuse a River upon the Confines of France and gotten out of the Kingdom into a place of security where though freed from the danger of being overtaken or oppressed by the Enemy they were strucken with a much greater fear for being arrived near Pont a Mousson a place in the State of Lorain where they thought to meet the Germans but neither finding them nor hearing in the Country about any news of their approach the Souldiers seeing that hope fail for which they had suffered so many miseries and finding themselves out of their Country in a strang place and which was worst of all without any provision of victuals entred into such a fright that they were resolved to disband and make the best shift they could by separating themselves either through Flanders or Lorain to return to their own houses and many doubting they could not escape the hands of the Catholicks through whose Country they were of necessity to pass resolved upon a voluntary exile and to shelter themselves in the Cities of Germany till more quiet times But the Prince and the other Commanders with their intreaties comforts authority and reasons so far prevailed that for the present they stayed them from this resolution deferring for a few hours so desperate a purpose till they were altogether destitute of any manner of means to subsist They stood still thus in this perplexity of mind two whole days till the morning of the third day whilst despair suggesting against the same thoughts as before arrived unexpectedly the desired news that Prince Casimir was upon his way and not far from them Then every private Souldier as if restored from death to life with exceeding expressions of joy tenderly embraced each other and with frolick cheerful speeches went forth to meet the Germans as their benefactors and deliverers but the chief Leaders were again more perplexed and troubled than ever for having promised Prince Casimir and his men at their arrival upon the Confines to pay them one hundred thousand Crowns and being unfurnished not only of the whole Sum but of the least part of it they were assured the Germans would advance no farther and saw all their hopes through which they had undergone so many hazards vanish away to nothing At length the Prince of Conde having called together all the Army discovered the condition they were in shewing that since the generel welfare depended upon the union and readiness of the Germans to assist them it was necessary though with private loss to sustain the publick occasions and dispoiling themselves a little sooner of that poor remainder which was left with the price thereof to redeem their liberty and common safety So exhorting all to contribute what they could and two Ministers being chosen in whose hands the money or whatever else was brought in should be deposited he was the first that gave not only all his money and plate but even the rings off his fingers and every thing else he had of any value depositing it to be given to the Germans By this example and with the same readiness the Admiral following
and all the chief Officers of the Army and from hand to hand the Gentlemen with the common Souldiers and even the Footmen and Boys in the Camp they made up the sum of 30000 Crowns with which and the addition of infinite promises the expectation of the Germans being satisfied the Armies joined upon the eleventh day of Ianuary in the year 1568. The Armies thus united and the men having reposed some few days they resolved to return the same way through Champagne to Beausse as well to nourish the Souldiers in a plentiful Country full of Towns in the which they might shelter themselves from the incommodities of winter as to streighten again the Country and City of Paris which was the head of the Catholick party and in the possession whereof the Victory was ever thought to depend through the whole course of the Civil Wars They were spuâ—red on to this resolution through the desire they had to succour Orleans which they knew was hardly pressed and to gain an opportunity to join with the Forces of Provence and Daulphine which they were advertised marched in great numbers that way Francis Seignieur de la Noue a man of great wisdom and no less vertue who in his time held the chief place among the Hugonot Faction at the first breaking out of these troubles had possest himself of Orleans and taken the Castle which by order from the King was begun to be built but not so far perfected that it could make any defence and into that place as more secure than any other all the wives and children of the principal Lords of that Faction were retired for safety but not with such provisions that they could make a long resistance against a powerful Enemy wherefore Monsieur de la Valette Colonel of the light Horse and the Count Siarra Montinengo Bressan of the Kings party having gotten together seven hundred Horse and four thousand Foot came before that City which being ill furnished with men and other things necessary to maintain a Siege was so streightned that in a few days it would either be rendred to the Catholicks or else taken by force if it were not very speedily relieved In this regard the Hugonot Army made all the haste it could into those parts the Leaders thinking they might perhaps meet an occasion upon the way of fighting which they would not have refused for wanting the foundation to continue a long War they were constrained to think how as soon as they could to bring it to the issue of a Battel The Duke of Anjou in his heart was not averse to their intentions who being young and desirous of glory thought by the success of a Battel to gain a great reputation at the first and to render himself known and considerable to other Nations but the Queen who had other designs soon removed her Son from this opinion She resolved notwithstanding the impediments of the season to go in person to the Duke of Anjou's Army for not relying upon any body so much as her self she intended to be certainly informed concerning the report that was spread abroad and to remedy those disorders which it was said hindred the late Victory wherefore being with extraordinary speed much more than women use to make arrived at Chaalon she went afterwards to the Camp where havâ—ng called a Council of all the chief Commanders she desired to understand particularly the reasons why they omitted the opportunity to fight with and suppress the Enemy The Duke of Monpensier a dextrous ready man not to offend any body spake ambiguously of the late passages commending the Duke of Anjou and imputing the cause of the disorders to their ill fortune The Duke of Nemours excused himself that he marching before to follow Martigues knew not what was done or determined in the Camp But Monsieur de Tavanes speaking more freely though he named no particular person blamed the doubts demurs idle delays and impediments that were interposed intimating that the discords which were amongst those of the Council and the compassion some had of the Hugonots were the occasion of so much coldness in so great an Army After this they entred into consultation what course was to be taken for the future in which debate many to please the General having concluded that it was best to fight the Queen in a grave discourse shewed that the evenâ—s of the Battel were different for if the King lost the day he would put the Kingdom in great confusion and in a manner leave it totally a prey to the Enemy whereas if the other side happened to be overthrown they hazarded nothing but some wretched baggage that they carried with them and that desperate fortune which they saw in time must of necessity come to nothing she laid before them likewise the difference there was in the means to maintain a War for the King had wherewithal to keep his Army a long time and to feed and sustain it but the Hugonots being hindred of all supplies and reduced to such extream misery that they had nothing to live upon but that little that they goâ— by pillaging the Country could not long satisfie the craving and greediness of the Germans and so scattering of themselves would leave an absolute Victory to the King which if they came to fight would depend much upon chance She considered that there wanted not divers other ways to dissipate this Army and when all failed they ought rather by an Accommodation to separate and divide the Enemies Forces than by a destructive miserable War to expose his Majesties Subjects to be devoured and eaten up by strangers and for the Duke of Anjou it was no less worthy a great Prince and a great Commander to overcome by policy and conduct than by violence and force of Arms and that at his first entring into an action he ought to be careful of shewing himself prudent and moderate as well as bold and valiant The General being perswaded by these reasons it was determined that he following the Enemies Army at a distance that they might not destroy the Country should still keep near them by some good Town in fast quarters that he might not be forced to fight and endeavour by drawing out the War in length to shake and ruine the weak foundations of the Enemy And because Carnavalet and the Mareshal of Gonor were both of them no less suspected in the Camp than at the Court to have held intelligence with the Hugonots that were removed from about the Dukes person and Brissac and Martigues put in their places that for courage and this for conduct held by the Queen the fittest men for this imployment Notwithstanding she made the Duke of Aumale the chief amongst them who after the Enemy had repassed the Meuse came back again to the Army and to him as to the antientest Captain in the Kingdom she publickly recommended the counseling and directing her Son Now whilst Champagne was thus become the principal seat
of the War the other parts of the Kingdom were not a quiet but through the frequent continual Insurrections of the Hugonots all places were full of tumults and blood for they having at the beginning of these commotions gotten many Towns in all parts into their hands the Provinces were so divided that through the animosity of both Factions a dangerous War was kindled in every the most remote hidden corner in France In Languedoc Monsieur de Acher ruled all the Country the Vicount de Ioyense who commanded there for the King not having force sufficient to suppress the multitudes of the Hugonots or to oppose the industry and boldness of their Leader In Provence Mouvans and Mont-brun men that by their violent proceedings got themselves an esteem with more than ordinary success crossed the Catholick party under the Command of the Count de Summerive In Gascony there wanted not store of troubles that Province being all in Arms but Monsieur de Monluc an old experienced Captain had in so many incounters abated the fury of the Hugonots that the Incendiaries thought it best for them to quit the Country and many of them though with much difficulty fled to their main Army In Daulphine des Gourdes the Kings Lieutenant and the Sieurs de Monsalez and Terride who were in their march towards Paris many times fought with Hugonots forces and beat them and at last forced Monsieur de Ponsenac to leave those parts by which means the ways to Lions were open but he being afterwards joined with the Vicounts de Montclair de Paulin and Bourniquet valiantly incountred the forces of Auvergne and Daulphine and though the fight were long obstinate and bloody the Kings Party in the end got the advantage with so much the greater detriment to the Enemy by reason that Ponsenac who by his violence more than any thing else gave life to the War was at last in the retreat together with many others killed At the same time Lodovico Gonzaga Duke of Nevers who brought four Troops of Horse out of Piedmont that were raised in Italy by the Pope together with six companies of Italian Foot two French Regiments and four thousand Swisses that were newly entertained to join with the Duke of Anjou's Army arrived opportunely in Burgundy to suppress the remainder of the Hugonots in those parts for having divers times encountred and defeated them he at length laid siege to Mascone which being taken the Rebels had no place of retreat left whither they could retire for safety From Burgundy the Duke went to join with the Duke of Anjou but not many days after as he returned with a few Horse to visit his own Country he was set upon by the Enemy and though with his wonted Valour he put them to flight yet he received such a grievous wound in one of his Knees that he continued lame ever after But the Kings Party received a greater and more considerable blow in Xantonge for through the negligence or connivence of Monsieur de Iarnac the Governour and through the diligence of Tracares the principal Deputy called by them the Scabin of Rochel that City revolted to the Hugonots which standing upon the Ocean over against England strong of situation being every way incompassed with marsh grounds or the Sea rich with traffick numerous in people abundant in provisions and commodious to receive succours from other parts hath ever since been the Sanctuary and main prop of all those who adhered to that Faction In the mean while both Armies continued their march through Champagne keeping the direct way that leads to Paris The Hugonots kept close together and durst not attempt the taking of any Towns by the way for fear of giving the Catholicks an opportunity to fight with them at an advantage The Kings lodging in strong secure quarters had no other design but to hinder the Enemy from effecting any important enterprise with which circumspection they both kept on their march till they were arrived at the end of February the Hugonot forces in Beausse and the Kings not far from Paris But the Prince of Conde having raised the siege at Orleans for at the news of his approach la Valette and Martinengo not having forces to resist him retired of themselves was brought into great difficulties through the Counsels of the Duke of Anjou who he saw was resolved to avoid all occasions of fighting and to draw out the War in length by which kind of proceedings knowing his Army would be soon destroyed by reason he had neither money nor provisions to sustain or keep his own men together that were all Voluntiers nor wherewithal to satisfie the importunity of the Germans who were ever craving he was in a mighty perplexity and every day held a Council of War to advise what was best to be done in so great a streight At length to try whether the Catholicks might be forced to that which otherwise they would not do willingly he resolved to besiege Chartres for extent and numerousness of people one of the principal Cities in France and so near Paris that with the Country about it furnished a great part of the provisions that went thither believing that the Duke of Anjou for his own credit and the reputation of the Kings Army would never suffer that place to be taken for want of relief and not to give them longer time to reinforce the Garison or fortifie it having in two days with his Horse marched twenty leagues which are forty English miles the second day of March sat down before it There went to command in the Town Monsieur de Lignieres a Cavalier of much esteem and with him entred fifteen Companies of old Foot and about two hundred Horse with which forces at the beginning of the siege he exceedingly annoyed the Enemy and by frequent skirmishes kept them off a while but was at length forced to keep in to maintain the Walls for the Hugonots having taken all the passages and placed guards upon the advenues with four pieces of Cannon so furiously battered that part of the Wall which joins to Dreux-Gate that the sixth day they had made an assault if the Defendants had not with great labour and diligence raised a Rampart within with Casemats and other works which hindered them from entring upon the breach But the siege of Chartres changed the face of things and put the Catholicks to a great streight for to relieve the Town with all their Army was contrary to their former resolution and to let that City be taken was besides so considerable a loss a very great prejudice to their reputation and that which then happened to Chartres would afterwards be the condition of many other great Towns by succouring of which they should hazard the uncertain issue of a Battel and if they succoured them not they would be lost before their eyes wherefore after many attempts had been made but in vain to put men and munition into the Town
of Anjou having given three days to refresh his men who were wearied out with continual labour and busied in dividing their booty by the advice of his Captains resolved to set upon those very Cities the Hugonots meant to possess as the most ready way to manage the War to which purpose he sent for the great pieces of Battery from Poictiers having for the more expedition marched only with field-pieces This time of respite retarded for some days the course of their Victory and gave the Hugonots leisure to put their before-mentioned designs in execution besides the expecting Orders from the Court which was far off and where the resolutions are not always easie and positive produced at least delays and loss of time The first place they moved against was Cognac but it soon appeared they had undertaken a long and difficult enterprise for the late Victory was gained rather by industry in passing the river and the death of the Prince of Conde than any great loss or slaughter among the Hugonots and their running away which proceeded only from a sudden terrour as it was a cause of losing their General so it preserved the Army which being now divided with abundant provisions to defend the strong places burnt with a desire by some remarkable valiant actions to cancel the infamy of their late flight whereby the taking of the principal Cities became exceeding difficult There were in Cognac seven thousand Foot and more than six hundred Horse with Monsieur d' Aciere and divers of the Nobility and chief Commanders who as the Army approached and several days after sallied out in such numbers that their encounters seemed rather little Battels than great skirmishes and besides the fierceness and courage the Hugonots shewed they did likewise great damage to the assailants so that they had no leisure by reason of the continual sallies to think either of making their approaches or raising batteries but were forced for their own securities and to avoid the fury of the Enemy to keep the Army in perpetual duty and in arms by which difficulties the Duke of Anjou concluding it was in a manner impossible in the state the Town then was to take it not to spend his time in vain or to consume the Army to no purpose resolved to advance farther to assemble and clear those places more in the heart of the Enemies Country which were neither so strong nor so well provided so that they being taken Cognac would remain like an Island cut off from all commerce and fall of it self which in time he hoped undoubtedly to effect for experience had in all occasions manifestly shewn that there was no poison so deadly to the Hugonots as delays Wherefore the Duke of Anjou at the end of four days leaving Cognac and marching toward St. Iean d' Angeli he or some of his Commanders by the way took Tifange Montaut Forest and Aubeterre and at length came to besiege Mucidan There the Count of Brissac with his wonted courage tending his batteries whilst he resolutely advanced to view the breach was shot in the right thigh of which wound he died generally lamented by all men His misfortune slackned not but on the contrary added to the fierceness of the Catholicks in so much that having made a furious assault and taken the Town in revenge of his death not only all the Souldiers but the Inhabitants likewise were put to the Sword In this interim Wolfangus of Bavaria Duke of Deux-ponts moved by the money and promises of the Hugonots had by the aid of the Duke of Saxony and the Count Palatine of the Rhine and by the perswasions and assistance of the Queen of England gotten together an Army of 6000 Foot and 800 Horse Monsieur de Muy and Monsieur de Morvilliers with 800 Horse and Monsieur de Briguemaut with 1200 French Musketiers being sent into Germany to join with them In this Army were William of Nassau Prince of Orange with Lewis and Henry his Brothers who being driven out of Flanders to avoid the severity of the Duke of Alva followed the same Religion and the same fortune with the Hugonots The King of France and the Queen his Mother had endeavoured first by Embassies to the Protestant Princes and afterwards by the authority of the Emperour Maximillian the Second with whom they entertained a streight league to hinder the raising of this Army but the Protestants being much more zealous to advance their own Religion and the hope of gain and booty more prevalent than either the Kings promises or the Emperours threats they brought their Forces together with a firm resolution despising all dangers to pass without delay to the aid of the Hugonots But the King and the Queen-Mother who to shelter themselves from this tempest were gone to Metz upon the borders of Lorain when they saw this Army raised to hinder which they had used all manner of arts gave commission to the Duke of Aumale with the Cavalry of Champagne and Burgundy and 6000 Swisses newly received into pay to enter the Confines of the Protestant Princes wasting their territories and spoiling their people to force them to keep the Army at home for their own defence so that they might not pass that year into France believing the Emperour in consideration of the justice of their cause and the league they had with him would not oppose this resolution But the Duke of Aumale having in the territories of Strasbourg one of the free Towns of the Empire met with and made a great slaughter among a certain number of French that were going from Geneva and the Country about to join with the Duke of Deux-ponts his Army not only the other Towns and all the Princes of the Empire but even the Emperour himself was so offended thereat that the King and the Queen not to exasperate them further or raise new Enemies sent directions to The Duke of Aumale that he should presently withdraw his forces into Burgundy to keep things in order at home being already assured through the perverseness of stranger Princes that they should have work enough in their own Kingdom The Duke of Deux-ponts with his Army presently followed the Duke of Aumale into Burgundy with exceeding cruelty wasting and spoiling all the Country through which he passed nor could the Duke of Aumale being so much inferiour in strength either hinder his march or fight with him in the field wherefore retiring into the Towns he only kept him from entring into the strong places or making that spoil and those incursions which he would have done if finding no resistance he had made himself Master of the Country In this manner the Armies skirmishing almost every day though sometimes with loss they marched all over Burgundy till the Duke of Aumale seeing the Enemy for want of pieces of battery could not force the strong Towns and knowing to follow them at a distance would be to no purpose went directly through the Country of
Head-quarter and the Villages where the Foot was intrenched in the plain but with a running stream in their Front lay the light a Horse with the Duke of Nemours and the Italian Commanders Being thus disposed in their several Quarters having the City of Limoges a little behind them the Camp abounded with victuals of which by reason of its barronness there was great scarcity in the Country about The Admiral who with the Princes and the Army was advanced within half a league of the Catholick Camp considering the advantage of the place where they lay and the difficulty to nourish his men amongst barren Woods and stony Mountains resolved at the same time to set upon Strozzi's quarter and the Italians knowing if he could beat them from thence and get possession of the Villages he shoud so streighten the Enemies Camp that losing the use of the plain and not having wherewithal to feed such a number of Horse they would be constrained to retreat with evident danger of being routed Upon which grounds the twenty third of Iune he with his Van the Foot under Piles Briquemaâ—t and Rouvray going first then Count Lewis of Nassâ—u with a Regiment of Germans and lastly de Muy Teligny and Saubise with their Horse marched directly towards Strazzi's Quarter and the Princes with the Battel commanded by the Count de la Roch-fou-cault and the Prince of Orange in which were Beaudine's Blacon's and Pouillier's Foot another Regiment of Germans and the Marquess of Renel Mombrun Aciere and Ambrus with their Horse advanced to the Italians Quarter the most part of the Germans and two Regiments of Musketiers under the command of the Count de Mansfield and Genlis staying with the Cannon in the champagne But the assault which was appointed to be given two hours before day by reason of the shortness of the night began just as the light appeared when the Admiral falling upon Strozzi's Quarter called Piles his Musketiers to go on first after whom the rest following which were about 4000. there began a most fierce and bloody fight the Hugonots relying upon their number and the Catholicks upon the strength of the situation for being covered with trees and hedges and having the advantage of an higher ground with their small shot they exceedingly annoyed the Enemy who on the other side being so much superiour in number that they fought four to one with continual supplies of fresh men made a fair attempt to overcome the inequality of the place and to beat the Catholicks from their post which would have been impossible if too much ardour considering how they disposed themselves had not rendred their resolution vain for Philippo Strozzi being incensed beyond his usual temper by the cries of the French who having the Count of Brissac fresh in their memories reproached him with his name and shewed a kind of disdain to be commanded by an Italian advanced to the head of his men and earnestly encouraging every one with fair words and his own example to follow him leaving the advantage of the place fell in with such fury upon Briquemauts and Piles his Musketiers that he forced them to retire in great disorder But the Admiral seeing him through the heat of the fight and eagerness to pursue those that ran away advance inconsiderately into an equal place and come into the plain champagne where the Horse might be useful advanced likewise with all the Van hemming him in on every side and though with the help of his Souldiers he couragiously defended himself yet being overborn by the Horse and full of wounds and blood he was at length taken prisoner which occasioned many to pass this censure upon him That his courage was more commendable than his wisdom but it was almost impossible that a man who hath in him the thoughts of honour when he finds himself provoked though by them that are ignorant should keep within those limits which he himself knoweth are prescribed and dictated by reason There remained dead upon the place St. Loup and Roqueleaure both Lieutenants to Strozzi 22 Captains some that were reformed some that had Companies and 350 of the best Souldiers and on the Hugonots side 150 Horse and Foot amongst which Trememont and la Fountaine both Commanders of great power and esteem The Admiral bravely pursued the remainder of Strozzi's men who retreated fighting to their Post but the place was of such a nature that the Horse could do no good and the Foot being weary and disordered could not so briskly renew the assault wherefore the Catholicks who were still a considerable number upon the hill easily sustained the charge till the light Horse which were near seeing the danger their friends were in came to succour them and being joined beat back the Hugonots to the great honour of Francisco Somma of Cremona a Captain of the Italian light Horse who with the greatest part of his men lighting from their Horses fought amongst the Hedges and the Chesnut-trees in the first ranks with wonderful courage and exceeding detriment to the Enemy On the other side whither the Prince of Navarre and Conde led the Battalia to assail the Italians there happened less execution on either side for the Count de S. Flour not being so precipitately rash as Strozzi was nor moved by the unexperienced forwardness of his Souldiers maintaining his ground defended himself without any ill success resolutely sustaining the assault of Baudine and Pouilliers who with a great number of Foot endeavoured to beat him from it and though the fight endured with great ardour on both sides an hour longer than at the other quarter which the Admiral attempted yet it ended with little blood for there were not killed in all above 120 men This was the first day in which Henry Prince of Navarre hazarded himself in the War for though he was carefully brought up by his Mother in all Warlike Exercises that were used amongst us as Riding and Handling his Arms yet till that day he never was present in any real occasion but then charging in the Front of his men he shewed such a noble courage and boldness which was so much the more remarkable bacause danger at first seems most terrible that he gave sufficient testimony of such a Vertue as was likely to fill the World with the renown of his Actions The business being thus ended the Princes and the Admiral that they might the more streighten the Catholicks resolving to encamp in the same place where they had fought judging that by reason of the narrowness of the quarters the Kings Horse must necessarily be reduced to great extremity but within a few days they found how prejudicial that resolution proved for by the means of Limoges which lay behind him the Duke of Anjou was abundantly furnished with victuals which they could no way prevent but in their Camp the barrenness of the Country and the power of the Catholicks over the adjacent Towns caused such a dearth of all
provisions that they were forced to rise and marching towards Perigord to seek a more fertil Soil whereby to satisfie the greedy appetites of so many Germans who being led on by the hopes of plenty and rich booty found want of food and lying in the field so much the more insupportable About this time the Queen-Mother came to the Duke of Anjou's Camp accompanied by the Cardinals of Bourbon and Lorain to consult and resolve how to manage the War for not only in the Kings Council but much more in the Army the Commanders were of divers opinions some parallelling the Kings Forces with the Hugonots thought it most expedient presently to come to a Battel believing that the old bands so they call the Kings standing Regiments and the firm Battalion of the Swisses by so many actions already become terrible to the Enemy could not receive the least opposition by the Hugonots new-raised men and that the Catholick Horse consisting of the Flour of all the Nobility in the Kingdom would easily master the Squadrons of the Reiters so they call the German Horse which besides the Officers and some few Gentlemen are made up of people taken out of Stables and such like mean drudges very unproper to bear Arms Wherefore they concluded That in a few hours they might deliver France from the infinite distractions and calamities of War and with one blow suppress the obstinate perverseness of the Hugonots whereas keeping things with wary counsels and slow resolutions from coming to an issue the People were consumed the Nobility destroyed the Kings Revenues brought to nothing and the Country ruined with a general desolation over the whole Kingdom still giving time and opportunity to the Enemy by his industry to gain advantages besides the evident danger if a new supply came out of Germany as it was already reported That the Kings Army being weary and decayed with a continual War would at length remain a prey to the force of the Enemy Others thought it a rash precipitate counsel to hazard a Kingdom upon the uncertain event of a Battel against an Enemy that had not any thing to venture for all the Germans fortune consisted in their Arms and that little Baggage they carried with them and the Hugonots could lose nothing but what they had taken and usurped from the Crown wherefore it was too visible a danger to fight without any hope of gain against a desperate multitude that more solid secure resolutions ought to be taken and by prolonging the War suffer the German Forces to consume away of themselves as they always use to do for being brought into a climate so contrary to that where they were born when the heats of Summer came and Grapes were ripe of which they are exceeding greedy sickness would without doubt enter amongst them by which their Army would remain if not absolutely defeated at least notably diminished and weakned that if the Heads of the Hugonots determined as it was likely they would to attempt the principal Towns held by the Catholicks they would be sure in assaults and skirmishes to lose their best men which was a certain way to ruine them that though time want of money scarcity of victuals and the unhealthfulness of the season did not utterly destroy the Hugonots yet it was a much safer counsel when the Kings Army had rested to return again with fresh men and a greater strength to the trial of a Battel against a body languishing and decayed with long continual labour which now on the contrary by reason of the fresh supplies was very powerful and vigorous that for the present year they needed not apprehend the coming of more Germans who it was known had not yet made any Levies and therefore they ought not through a vain fear to precipitate those resolutions which being managed with prudence and moderation might bring the business to a certain issue and a happy end This opinion as most secure at length prevailed especially with the Queen who in her nature and judgment was disposed to follow these counsels which were furthest out of the power of fortune and which might be effected with least danger or blood being wont to say That members though never so putrified use not to be cut off without extream necessity and whensoever they are cut off the body not only suffereth sharp pains but a dangerous debilitation and too great a defect Wherefore in her heart she was always inclined to favour those resolutions which suppressing the Heads of the Hugonots might cure the madness of the people and preserve the welfare of the Crown for which reasons she abhorred the trial of a Battel by which besides the uncertainty of the event the body and strength of the Kingdom would remain exceedingly weakned This determination being approved and concluded of by the King the Duke of Anjou after he had placed sufficient Garisons in the Towns that lay next to the Hugonots dismissed the Nobility and divided the reâ—â— of the Army into a fruitful convenient Country with a coâ—mand That by the 〈◊〉 of Octoâ—â—â— next they shoâ—ld all return to their Colours purposing then to re-unite hiâ—â—orces and to proceed according as the occasions should require and he himself witâ—â— small train of Lords and Officers that he might be near if any accident should happen went to Loches a strong place upon the Confines of Touraine The End of the Fourth BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The FIFTH BOOK The ARGUMENT THe Fifth Book relates the determination of the Hugonots to take in the Cities of Poictou and Xaintonge The Siege of Poictiers the Duke of Anjou's design to relieve that City by a diversion to which end drawing his Army together he sits down before Chastel-rault The Admiral raiseth his Siege and causeth the Duke of Anjou to do the like Monsieur de Sansac besiegeth la Charite but without success The Count Montgomery conquers the Kings party in Bearne besiegeth and taketh Monsieur de Terride The King causeth the Admiral to be proclaimed Rebel his goods to be confiscate and his houses demolished he continues the War vigorously The Duke of Anjou grown very strong desires to give Battel the Admiral endeavours to avoid it but forced by the tumultuous consent of his whole Army prepares to fight and yet tries to march away The Duke of Anjou follows and overtakes him near Moncounter they skirmish hotly toward the evening and the Cannon doth great harm to the Hugonots Vnder favour of the night the Admiral passeth the River and retreats the Duke passes the same River in another place The Armies face one another upon the plain of Moncontour and fight valiantly but the Victory is the Duke of Anjou's with infinite slaughter of the Hugonots many of them are disheartned the Admiral encourageth them and with many reasons perswades them to prosecute the War The Princes quit all the Country except Rochel St. Jean d' Angeli and Angoulesme
and retire with the reliques of their Army into the Mountains of Gascogne and Languedoc The Duke lays Siege to St. Jean and takes it but with the lessening of his Army and loss of time he goes sick to Angiers and thence to St. Germains The Princes join with the Count Montgomery in Gascogne they pass the Winter in the Mountains and at the Spring-time draw into the plains pass the Rhosne and inlarge themselves in Provence and Daulphine They march toward Noyers and la Charite with an intent to come near Paris The King sends an Army against them under the command of the Mareshal de Cosse a slow man and not desirous to ruine the Hugonots They meet in Burgogne but the Princes shun the Battel a Treaty of agreement is begun and in the end concluded at the Court The Princes and the Admiral retire to Rochel the King endeavours to beget an assurance in them and for that cause offers to give his Sister the Lady Margaret in Marriage to the Prince of Navarre and to make War with the Spaniard in Flanders the Match is concluded and they come all to Court The Queen of Navarre is poisoned after her death the Marriage is celebrated amidst the triumphs whereof the Admiral is shot in the Arm The King resolves to prosecute and free himself of the Hugonots upon St. Bartholomews-Eve at night the Admiral and all the rest of them are Massacred in Paris and many other Cities of the Kingdom The King attempts to surprize Rochel and Montauban but neither design takes effect many Treaties pass to bring the Rochellers to subjection but they resolving to defend themselves the Duke of Anjou draws his Army together and besiegeth them with all his Forces They hold out many months till the Duke of Anjou being Elected King of Poland condescends to grant them very good conditions with which they in appearance return unto the Kings Obedience The King of Poland departs The Duke of Alancon his next Brother pretends to succeed him in all his Dignities is repulsed whereat being discontented he applies his mind to new designs The King of Navarre the Prince of Conde the House of Momorancy and the Hugonots unite themselves with him and plot a Conspiracy which being discovered the Duke de Alencon the King of Navarre and many others are imprisoned the Prince of Conde escapes into Germany The King falling into a dangerous sickness commits the troubles of the Kingdom unto his Mothers care Armies are raised in Poictou Languedoc and Normandy where the Count de Montgomery coming out of England lands and takes many places Monsieur de Matignon goes against defeats besieges and takes him he is brought to Paris condemned and executed King Charles having declared his Mother Regent yields under the burthen of his disease and departs this Life in the flower of his Age. THE Duke of Anjou's resolution to dissolve his Army for a time and draw into Garisons put the Hugonots affairs into a very hard condition for having such a multitude of men and so little means to nourish and maintain them which way soever they turned their thoughts they met with exceeding great difficulties To pass the River of Loire as many advised and to endeavour the subduing of the largest and most spacious Provinces of the Kingdom and even Paris it self the Seat and Basis of the Catholick party though it represented hopes by cutting the sinews of the contrary Faction to end the War victoriously and though visibly it administred occasion to rob and plunder the only end of the Germans and the only way to keep them together yet in effect it appeared a design full of danger and uncertainty for putting themselves without money ammunition good store of Cannon order for Victuals and which imported most without any Town or strong place whither they might upon any occasion retreat and defend themselves into the middle of an Enemies Country they saw plainly that any the least sinister incounter or light impediment that crossed their attempts was enough absolutely to ruine and destroy them nor were the hopes of gain or success such as could counterpoize this danger for the principal Towns were strongly guarded and the Kings Army being rather divided than dissolved was easily to be re-united upon any occasion and capable to drive them into great streights if rashly they engaged themselves amongst the Enemies Forces without conveniency to retire or provide against necessities which would be likely daily to grow upon them On the other side to spend their time in besieging those Towns which in Aquitaine and beyond the Loire held yet for the Catholick party and by taking them to gain the absolute Dominion of that Country whereof they already possessed the greatest part and from which they expected the chief support for their Army had two weighty oppositions the first That in besieging the strong places one by one which were so well provided of all things necessary for their defence would occasion the loss of much time and greatly waste the Army a thing well foreseen by the Catholicks and one of their chiefest aims the other That by staying there they should destroy that Country with taxes and contributions from which they had their subsistence so that they should neither be able to raise money enough to pay the Souldiers nor to get such booty as would satisfie their greediness and impatience But it being necessary of two evils to chuse as it is usual the least the Princes and the Admiral at length resolved to attempt those which were nearest so to make an absolute conquest of all that Country beyond the Loire and establish their party securely in that Canton as I may so say of France hoping to have such supplies of money out of England and by the prizes taken by the Fleet since the death of la Tour commanded by Monsier de Sore as would suffice to supply the Army for some time in which interim an occasion might perchance arise of a more fortunate and more happy progress With this deliberation having taken the rich Monastery of Branthome and to make them more ready and obedient granted the pillage thereof to the Germans in which manner they used divers other lesser places the Admiral with the Army went to Chastel-rault in which Town he had many days before held secret intelligence with some of the inhabitants nor was the enterprize at all difficult for the Conspirators having raised a tumult and made themselves masters of one of the gates let in the Hugonots which unexpected accident struck such a terrour in the Governour who held it for the King that he fled away to Poictiers without making any resistance and the Town without dispute remained absolutely in the Admirals power who received it as he did all the rest in the name of the Prince of Navarre by whose authority as first Prince of the Blood all matters were dispatched and governed Chastel-rault being taken the Admiral advanced to besiege Lusignan
that the Hugonots could not possibly come to assault it upon which occasion the Admiral being forced to take a new resolution commanded the battery to be removed lower to play upon and take the Tower of Rochereuil below which the Catholicks had made their dam that so being masters of that place they might free the course of the River and take away from them the so useful defence of the water To this purpose the Cannon having beaten down above sixty yards of the Wall upon the 24 day they gave a general onset at the Tower of Rochereuil and the Curtine joining to it Piles fell on first seconded by Briquemaut and at last by the German Infantry where no less the Commanders and Voluntiers than the common Souldiers fought on all sides with singular valour and constant resolution the gallantry of the Duke of Guise appearing most clearly in this action by whose Squadron the Enemy was in the end beaten off and driven back with great loss they having with no small difficulty brought off Piles who was extreamly wounded and almost half dead though afterwards being cured he recovered his former health and vigour yet all this ill success abated not the courage of the Hugonots but continuing with great obstinacy to batter the work which the Defendants had cast up behind the breach they resolved to give it an unexpected assault about midnight thinking to surprize the Catholicks either asleep or at least in confusion and unprovided but being come to the place they found contrary to their expectation the Defendants in so good order and so ready to receive them that without any more ado they gave over the attempt being bravely followed by the Italian Foot who sallying through the same breach pursued them into their very Trenches doing great execution upon them by reason of the difficulty and narrowness of their retreat But in the midst of so many sufferings the excessive heats of Summer began to cause the usual sickness of that season of which there died not only many of their common Souldiers and particularly of the Germans but the principal Officers of the Army were likewise grievously infected with it amongst which the Count de la Roch-fou-cault had left the Camp to be cured and Messieurs de Briquemaut and de la Nocle were retired to Niort with small hope of life for which cause the Princes with no other train but their own families resolved to go to St. Maixent and by change of air to avoid the malignant Feaver that was so mortal in the Camp leaving the Admiral almost alone to command the Army who worn out with continual toil and watching fell sick at last of the Flux yet though he was exceedingly spent and weakned with the Disease the vigour of his mind was not at all diminished but he persisted with the same ardour to prosecute the end of his design for conclusion whereof he commanded the assault to be given in many places upon the second day of September causing the French and German Infantry to fall on severally that the emulation of one another might animate them to fight with a greater courage and resolution the assault lasted most part of the day the violence of the Enemies being resisted by the Duke of Guise on one side and on the other by the Count de Lude with so much valour and gallantry that the Hugonots being beaten not only by the Cannon and small shot but with stones pikes and fireworks in great abundance they were in the end forced precipitately to quit the wall leaving dead and wounded above seven hundred upon the place amongst which Monsieur de S. Vane Brother to Briquemaut and who commanded his men was killed with a granado But this Victory gave little comfort to the besieged for being by the death of Monsieur d' Onouz Colonel Passac and many other valiant men reduced to a small number in respect of the greatness of the place and their horses for want of meat being brought to extream weakness they could not find the ardour and perseverence of the Hugonots at all abated wherefore with frequent letters and many messages they sollicited for the relief which the Duke of Anjou had promised them within a few days The Duke re-uniting the Army sooner than was intended at the dividing of it had drawn his forces together at the beginning of September resolving rather to try the fortune of a day than to suffer Poictiers to be taken with so many of the Nobility and the Duke of Guise himself who was at that time very much beloved by him wherefore he marched away from Loches and sate down before Chastel-rault assuring himself that the Hugonots to succour that place where a great number of their sick men lay would leave the siege of Poictiers about which they might easily perceive they should but tire themselves in vain it being favoured by so great and so near a power Nor was the event different from the Dukes design for the Admiral having by the failing of his last enterprise lost all hopes of taking the Town and seeking some plausible occasion to leave it as soon as he had intelligence that the Army moved he resolved to raise the siege and drawing off his Artillery upon the 15 of September marched with all his forces towards Chastel-rault and on the same day the Count de Sanze and Pietro Paulo Tosinghi entred Poictiers with 300 French Horse and 800 Italian Foot and supplies of money and victuals whereby the City was at once freed from the siege and opportunely furnished with necessary provisions Thus ended the siege of Poictiers in which as the Princes Army diminished both in strength and hopes by the loss of 3000 men and two months of the Summer so the Duke of Guise came out of it with so great applause and reputation that all the Catholick party began to turn their eyes upon him as a Pillar of the Roman Religion and a Worthy Successor to his Fathers Power The success of the Kings forces at the siege of la Charite was not unlike to that of the Hugonots at Poictiers at the same time for the Duke of Anjou purposing utterly to cut off the passage of the Loire from the Army of the Princes and to take away all hopes from them of oppressing those Provinces which are on this side the River had given commission to Monsieur de Sansac to gather the forces of Beausse Nivernois Bourbonois and part of Burgundy and to besiege la Charite which had before been taken by the Germans in their passage and was the only place upon the River in possession of the Hugonots but so firm was the resolution of the Souldiers and so constant the courage of the Towns-men commanded by Monsieur de Guerchy Cornet of the Admirals own company of Gens d' Arms that sustaining all the assaults and attempts of the Catholicks they finally constrained Monsieur de Sansac to give it over having in
join with him and that he was already near Parthenay a Town not above twelve leagues distant where he pretended it was necessary to meet him lest the Enemy getting between them should keep them still asunder or should defeat the Count whose number was inferiour to theirs By this device he laboured to win them to follow him willingly till he were gotten amongst the Cities of his own Faction where always lodging himself under the protection of some strong place he hoped by many but not dangerous skirmishes to abate the fury of the Kings Army and partly to qualifie his own Souldiers desire of fighting till the beginning of the Winter which was not far off should of it self hinder them from further action in the mean time by the nearness of Rochel and the diligence of the Queen of Navarre to supply him he was confident he should not be destitute of provisions whereas the Duke of Anjou by reason of the Rivers that were behind him would probably be reduced to great want and scarcity But the diligence of the Duke who out of a desire to fight had marched with great expedition frustrated these wary counsels for the Admiral marching with his Army in several divisions towards Moncontour where he had designed to quarter the last day of September and the Camp-Royal advancing the same way with great expedition as soon as they heard of his moving whilst the Admiral deceived by the negligence of his Scouts believed for certain that the Catholicks were many miles from thence their Van-guard commanded by the Duke of Montpensier came so near to the Reer-guard of the Princes in whose last Squadrons was Monsieur de Muy and 300 Horse and four Ensigns of French fire-locks that they could no longer avoid the encounter of one another Yet the Admiral still persisting in the same design having considered the situation of the Country on every side resolved to pass a water that ran thorow a moorish plain judging that the Catholicks would not dare to come over the same place in the view of all his Army or if they did he might by fighting with them hinder their passage and have an admirable opportunity of winning the Battel whilst they were in so great disorder for which purpose he commanded Muy to sustain the shock of the Catholick Van-guard and in the mean time he with all the rest of the Army passed the Moor though with no small difficulty and confusion In this interim the Duke of Montpensier marching in very good order to try all ways possible to provoke them to fight commanded his light Horse boldly to begin the skirmish which at first was stoutly received and couragiously opposed by Monsieur de Muy one of the most valiant Souldiers in all France but Martigues coming up whose valour was always wont to lead the way in the most desperate occasions the Hugonots were charged with such fury that not being able to resist so much a greater number Muy having lost fifty Horse and above two hundred Foot took flight as fast as he could and passing hastily over the water joined himself orderly with the rest of their Forces But the Duke of Montpensier who had pursued him even to the water when he saw all their Army drawn into Battalia on the other side made a stop and considering that he could not pass his men over in a full body but only twenty in Front which would have caused a great disorder amongst them he took time coldly skirmishing to send word to the Duke of Anjou and to expect his Orders for what he should do in that occasion The Admiral seeing the coolness of the Catholicks and how they delayed to pass the water believed for certain that the body of the Army was still a great way behind and that Montpensier with only that small party had advanced unadvisedly further than he should have done whereupon not to lose that opportunity taking courage and bravely animating his Souldiers he repassed the water with two gallant Squadrons of Gens d' Arms and charged the Cavalry of Martiques so resolutely that they retreated above two hundred paces but the body of the Army coming up on every side he was forced to return in disorder and to recover the shelter of two strong Squadrons of Infantry that were upon the bank in which place the valour of Monsieur de Clairmont of Ambois was very remarkable who sick and unarmed with only twenty Horse opposed the fury of the Catholicks till the Admiral was gotten under the protection of his Squadrons But the Duke of Anjou knowing it was too difficult and dangerous to pass over in the face of the Enemy resolved the ground favouring his purpose to try if he could drive them away with his Cannon and make them quit the other side of the water and that place of so much advantage whereof they were possessed Wherefore Monsieur de Byron Field-Mareshal having caused the Artillery to be drawn thither with great expedition and much judgment planted all the Cannon and Culverins which were 22 in number partly on the right hand partly on the left of the bottoms of those hills that were within shot of the Hugonot Army and began to let flie very terribly at their flank doing infinite execution upon those Squadrons which stood in Battalia at the entry of the Moor that was on the other side the water Yet the French and German Infantry being in a low place and commanded by their Officers to lie flat on the ground could not so easily be annoyed but the Cavalry lying open to the shot could hardly be kept in order sending many Messengers to desire they might be drawn from thence where they perished miserably without being able to give any testimony of their courage and valour But the Admiral would not consent that they should remove for fear of leaving the passage free to the Catholicks which would after force them their Army being weary and half disheartened to fight in the plain champagne therefore whilst the service continued thus hot at the pass the Catholicks Artillery still playing without intermission the German Horse who stood more open to the shot than any of the rest Charles Count of Mansfield Brother to the General being killed there with many others were about to retire and quitting the post they held upon the right hand began to leave the passage open to the Enemies but the Prince of Navarre spurring his horse up to them and putting himself in the same danger of the Cannon prevailed so far by his presence and perswasions that he made them stay for a while and constantly to expect the beginning of the Battel wherein appeared the powerful Genius of this young Prince the respect of whom was able to bridle fear which hath no Law and to stop the flight of the precipitate Germans that are so obstinate in their resolutions But no remedy in the world could have done much good for the Enemies Cannon would at last have
exposed to manifest dangers wherefore if he should chance to die before the Princes were out of their minority he hoped to succeed him in the Government finding in himself neither want of judgment not courage to undergo the weight of that Imployment To all these considerations were added the jealousies which not without reason he had conceived long before left if the King and the Guises should come to extinguish the Princes the Admiral and all the Hugonot party he should in the end turn to suppress the House of Momorancy which would only be remaining of all the ancient emulous and suspected Families All these things were well known to the wisdom of the Admiral who moved by this hope and the other reasons formerly alledged perswaded the Princes to follow his advice so the resolution was setled to leave the plain and retire among the Mountains bordering upon Languedoc till such time as the supplies of their Confederates might give them a capacity of rising to a more prosperous condition But lest the Conquerours meeting with no opposition should have opportunity to follow and overtake them in the march they were to make with tired horses and men wearied and discouraged they agreed to leave Monsieur de Muy at Niort who by delaying the fury of the Conquerours for a day or two might give them leisure without any impediment to arrive at the places they had appointed with this resolution not trusting themselves to stay any longer at Partenay they marched the same night very silently towards Niâ—rt where leaving Muy with the small remainder of the Foot that had escaped the slaughter and only an hundred Horse they continued with the same speed their intended Voyage But the constancy of the Princes and their Commanders was greater than the patience of the Souldiers and French Gentlemen who being got to such a distance from the Catholick Camp that they were freed from fear of being overtaken began secretly to disband part because pillage and plunder ceasing they had no longer wherewithal to maintain themselves part because their horses were so tired and spoiled with a whole years tedious service that they were not able to march so fast as the Princes and part because much dejected by their many losses and mishaps they were utterly out of hope ever to buoy up their shipwrackt fortunes or to restore the oppressed power of their party and therefore to escape future dangers some hid themselves in the Cities of Poictou and Xaiâ—tonge others avoiding the great high-ways in disguised habits and under many pretences endeavoured to return to their own homes so that before the Princes were come to Rochel they were reduced to few more than nine hundred French Horse besides two thousand Reiters who wanting opportunity to return unto their own Country followed them then rather out of constraint than affection This disbanding of the French doubled their necessity of retiring to the Mountains as well to shun the fury of the Conquerours as to gain more time to recruit their broken Army for which end leaving at Rochel the Count de la Roch-fou-cault and Monsieur de la Noue who through the carelesness of those that kept him prisoner had escaped the next day after the Battel Monsieur de Piles at St. Iean d' Angely with all the Foot that could be drawn from their several Garisons and at Angoulesine Monsieur de Pontivy a Kinsman of the Queen of Navarre's and bred up by her they made long marches towards Montauban In the mean time the Duke of Anjou to whom since the Victory Portenay Lusâ—gnan Fontenay Chastel-rault and St. Maixenâ— had yielded themselves besides all the other Towns and Castles in those parts was drawn with his Army to Niort which made shew of some resistance and encamping there began to plant his Artillery Monsieur de Muy knowing that in his present condition it was more requisite to shew valour than strength to amuse and delay the proceedings of the Enemy with his Horse though but a few and a certain number of Foot sallied out boldly and fell upon the Army as they were about to make their Quarters which skirmish having lasted very hot and bloody till the evening whilst he full of courage and good hopes was making his retreat into the Town he was shot in the back by one of his own Souldiers whereof he died a few days after and Niort whose defence consisted chiefly in his valour and experience without further delay was yielded up which example was followed by Xaintes Cognac Lusson and all the other Cities except only those three into which the Princes had put their Garisons The King and the Queen-Mother came about that time to the Army and entering victorious into Niort held a Council of War there concerning the prosecution of their good success many pressed earnestly that the Duke of Anjou with the Army or at least the greatest part of it not losing the fruits of their Victory by delays might follow the Princes and the Admiral and pursue them without intermission till he had either utterly suppressed them or driven them quite out of the Kingdom being certain that the Root once cut up the Branches would wither and the Faction of the Hugonots which so often had been pulled down and built up again the foundation being once destroyed would suffer a total and final ruine But many considerations opposed this advice the season of the year drawing towards the end of October began to bring such Snow and Frosts as were hardly to be endured in the plains much less in the sharpness of the Mountains the barrenness of the Country where the Princes were retired not yielding provisions for so great an Army the narrowness of many passages where a few men might make head against any how great a number soever the diseases which grew very frequent and mortal in the Camp but above all the want of Money necessary to maintain so great and so continued an expence for the Provinces every where being very much troubled and disquieted the people up in Arms the Cities sackt the fields laid waste and desolate the Kings Revenue in many places was shrunk almost to nothing and the War being in so many several parts of the Kingdom consumed that in a few days which with much pains was gathered together in many months For all these reasons fomented perhaps by some particular interests it was concluded that the care of prosecuting the Princes and the Admiral should be committed to the Mareshal d' Anville Governour of Languedoc whose designs were yet undiscovered and to Monsieur de Monluc Lieutenant General in Gascogny who with the Forces of those Provinces were to endeavour their final ruine and destruction judging that in those barren narrow and mountainous places what could not be done by the Forces of the Country which were many could neither be effected by a greater number which being an hinderance to themselves in the streightness and scarcity of those parts would
rather be troublesom than advantageous And at the same time they resolved that the Duke of Anjou with the Army should be employed about the recovery of those places which were held by the Hugonots in Poictou and Xaintonge to deprive them utterly of that nest wherein they had setled the hopes and laid the foundation of their Faction which being destroyed they would have neither place remaining which were proper to assemble themselves nor means or power to gather Forces that could be considerable to renew the War According to this resolution the King in person with the Queen-Mother and the Duke of Anjou laid siege to St. Iean d' Angely a place of small circuit but excellently fortified and furnished with all necessary provisions wherein was Armand Sieur de Piles with all the remainder of the Hugonot Infantry and though the Duke of Anjou who governed the Army albeit the King was present spared neither pains nor danger making terrible Batteries and frequent though bloody Assaults Piles made good the Town for the space of six and forty days after which not having the least hopes of relief he gave it up with honourable conditions and had a safe conduct for himself and his men to Angoulesme having given his word not to serve the Princes in that War during the time of four months which promise under many pretences was not so really observed by him After the taking of St. Iean d' Angely according to the first resolution the Army should have proceeded to the siege of Rochelle which besides being in a manner blocked up by Land by the loss of all the places about it was also besieged by Sea by the Kings Navy which under the command of the Baron de la Garde Vice-Admiral was come from Provence into the Ocean Sea But the end of December drew near the Army in the siege of St. Iean was very much decreased both in strength and number there having been killed above four thousand Souldiers besides Monsieur de Martigues a Commander of great valour and reputation The Pope and the King of Spain had recalled their supplies as if the business had been perfectly finished and the War absolutely ended by the Victory at Moncontour and which imported most of all the Duke of Anjou by continual pains and watchings which were far above the endurance of either his age or constitution being fallen into an indisposition of stomach which threatned worse sought rather for cure and rest than any new important occasion that required toil and sufferance for which reasons the Council being of opinion that Rochelle so streightned almost on all sides and deprived of all hope of relief would in the end render it self Francis of Bourbon Prince of Daulphine Son to the Duke of Montpensier was left to command the Army which was exceedingly diminished in Xaintonge and the King with the Queen and the Duke of Anjou at the very beginning of the year 1570. retired to Angiers disbanding a great part of their Army which for the want of money and in the depth of Winter could not have been maintained without much difficulty Some have been of opinion that this resolution which by the event appeared to have been most pernicious was propounded and determined by the Duke of Anjou partly through a desire of rest and a mind to enjoy the pleasures of the Court to which he was above measure inclined and partly because he thought it not advantageous to his affairs that by the total ruine of the Princes the War should be put to a final end during which all the Kings forces and the principal Command over them were in his power which there would no longer be occasion for him to exercise when by the extirpation of the Hugonots the Kingdom was once reduced to a firm and setled peace which if it were true it concerned him more nearly than any body else in the process of time to repent so great an errour In the mean time the Princes and the Admiral who if they had been close followed from the first would very probably have been destroyed after that according to their first wish they saw the Army busied before St. Iean d' Angely went into the confines of Montauban where the Prince of Navarre at the age of sixteen years surpassing himself and the expectation that was conceived of him with his Authority Industry and Intreaties sollicited and armed the Nobility and people of those parts among whom the Kings of Navarre his Ancestors had very great dependencies by the neighbourhood and near alliances which in some years past they had contracted in those Provinces to which authority and diligence of the Prince the Admiral joining his wisdom and experience they had got within a few weeks above three thousand Foot to follow their colours with which plundering all the Country and giving up all things both sacred and profane to the free pillage of the Souldiers they continued daily increasing and recruiting their Forces There business being in this condition the Count of Montgomery came with two thousand Foot and eight hundred Horse all brave and valiant Souldiers and quartered at Condom whilst the Princes and the Admiral having passed the Dordogne at St. Marie went to try Agen and the other Cities of Gascony and though Monsieur de Monluc by breaking a Mill on the upper part of the River and letting it drive down the stream had beaten to pieces the Bridge which they had made and divided the Armies from one another yet not having strength to fight with either the Count Montgomery his Forces passed over nevertheless in Boats and joined with the Princes whereby their Army grown powerful and considerable they were absolute Masters of the Field and over-ran all those Countries without opposition At the same time they had by the means of their adherents besides many other places surprised Nismes a principal City of Languedoc which afforded them an exceeding great conveniency of refreshing themselves for though the King had given strict Commissions and had also sent thither Monsieur de la Valette a man of eminent valour and fidelity with a good strength of Horse yet did not his Officers oppose their progress and incursions because the Mareshal d' Anville though he thought it not wisdom to lay open his intentions unseasonably the Hugonots being in such an ebb of fortune yet he desired they should rise again and recover new Forces for which cause he cunningly gave them many opportunities to arm and strengthen themselves and keeping close in the City of Tholouse upon pretended doubts of the Citizens fidelity he permitted them to make Insurrections and to pillage all the Country round about and Monsieur de Monluc and Monsieur de la Valette bitter Enemies of the Princes Faction who for their own honours desired to suppress those reliques of the Hugonots without the help of d' Andille were too weak to execute their designs But for all these advantages the Princes
a while before was chosen High Chancellor in the place of Michael de l' Hospital already dead had passed the Patents for these matters and registred them in the Parliament the King recommending the Peace of his Kingdom to his Council and his little Daughter the only Child which he had by the Queen his Wife and Charles his Bastard Son who was yet a Child unto the care of his Mother with grave and pious discourses having dismissed all those that were present he held his Mother still fast by the hand and ended the course of his troublesom Reign upon the Thirtieth day of May before he was full Five and Twenty years of age leaving his Kingdom after the revolution of so many Wars in no less danger and confusion than he had found it in Fourteen years before when he came a Child unto the Crown The End of the Fifth BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The SIXTH BOOK The ARGUMENT THe Sixth Book contains the Arts used by the Queen Regent to hold matters in suspence till the coming of the King Henry the Third out of Poland He departs secretly from that Kingdom and passing through Italy comes to Turin The Queen sends thither to inform him of the affairs of France and thither also comes the Mareshal d' Anville The King denies to resolve upon any thing till he have conferred with his Mother he restores those places to the Duke of Savoy which for security had till then been kept from him He passes at Pont Beauvoysin is met by the Duke of Alancon and the King of Navarre by him they are set at liberty He meets the Queen his Mother and they enter the City of Lyons The Kings designs and ends to which he intends to direct the course of his Government are particularly set down he desires Peace and to procure it resolves to make War coldly He treats of Marriage and resolves to take to Wife Louyse of Lorain Daughter to the Count de Vaudemont He is Crowned at Rheims and there marrieth her He labours to get his Brother elected King of Poland but he is put beside it The War continues in the mean time and Mombrun Head of the Hugonots in Daulphine is defeated taken and executed The King alters the manner of Government to lessen the Authority of the Great Ones The Duke of Alancon deprived of the hopes of Poland and not being able to obtain the Title of Lieutenant-General flees from Court and becomes Head of the Politicks and Hugonots All the other Lords of that party put themselves under him and the Prince of Conde sends him great Supplies out of Germany which passing through Champaigne are routed and dispersed by the Duke of Guise The Queen-Mother goes to confer with the Duke of Alancon and concludes a Truce in the mean time the King of Navarre leaves the Court flees into Guienne and declares himself Hugonot The Prince of Conde advanceth with the German Army and at Moulins joins with the Duke of Alancon The Queen returns and concludes a Peace but with such exorbitant Conditions that all the Catholicks are offended at it The Duke of Guise and his Brothers lay hold of the occasion declare themselves Heads of the Catholick party and make a League to oppose the Establishment of the Hugonots the grounds and progress of that League are related The King of Navarre thereupon pretending that the Catholicks began first by the means of the Prince of Conde takes up Arms. The King assembles the States General in the City of Blois to settle things in order but after several attempts and contrivances they break up without concluding any thing The King desires Peace but seeing the Hugonots inclined to War raises two Armies against them The Duke of Alancon with one of them takes la Charite Isoire and other places the Duke of Mayenne with the other takes Thone-Charente and Marans From War they come to a Treaty of Agreement Peace is concluded and the Queen-Mother goes to confer with the King of Navarre to make it the stronger The King intent upon the design of his hidden thoughts imploys his time wholly in Religious Exercises assumes all Offices to himself and disposes of them to his Favourites among whom the Dukes of Joyeuse and Espernon are especially exalted by him He Institutes a new Order of Knighthood called du S. Esprit The Queen-Mother goes from the King of Navarre and visits a great part of the Kingdom The Duke of Alancon to obtain Queen Elizabeth in Marriage goes over into England is much honoured but notwithstanding publick demonstrations nothing is determined The Hugonots renew the War the Prince of Conde takes la Fere in Picardy and the King of Navarre possesseth himself of Cahors and other places The King dispatcheth several Armies against them by which la Fere is recovered but little done in other places The Duke of Alancon being returned into France interposes and settles the Peace again He goes into Flanders to command the States that had cast off their Obedience to the Crown of Spain does little good there returns into France and dies THE death of Charles the Ninth happening just at that time when the remedies used by him to purge the humours of his Kingdom were in the height of their operation He left not only all parts of France in great disorder and confusion but also the state of the Crown in exceeding danger and uncertainty by the subversion or at least weakning of all the foundations of the Government For besides the lawful Successour so far distant in a strange Country who if he had been present might by assisting at the Helm in a time of so great peril have steered and moderated the doubtful troublesom course of the Commonwealth all the Instruments of Rule and Power were also either very much weakned or utterly perverted and even those means which usually maintain and preserve others were universally bent to the distraction and ruine of that Kingdom The Duke of Alancon and the King of Navarre nearest of the Blood Royal and by that prerogative chief of the Council of State were held as guilty of a most hainous crime and straitly guarded as prisoners The Prince of Conde though very young yet of an ancient reputation by the same of his Ancestors not only absent and fled from Court but protected by the favour of the Protestant Princes and ready by foreign Forces to bring in new Inundations The Hugonots up in Arms in every Province and manifestly intent by all means possible to surprise and possess the chiefest Cities and Fortresses Many of the greatest Lords some secretly some openly were alienated and divers of those who had most experience in affairs most authority with the people and most reputation in war were already if I may use that word Cantonized in their several Provinces and Governments the Treasury empty or rather destroyed the Gentry wearied and impoverished the Militia wasted and consumed the people
he thought stood in need of present assistance Thore entring the Kingdom near Langres in Burgongne and thence by the shortest way crossing over Champagne hasted by the swiftness of his march to avoid the opposition of the Catholicks and passing the River Marne to get as soon as he could into security but being overtaken by the Duke of Guise who with his Brother Charles Duke of Mayenne Armand Sieur de Byron the Count of Retz and a fresh powerful Army followed to intercept his passage either the temerity of his Souldiers as he said afterwards or his own desire to fight perswaded him to stay near Dormans and alter the thoughts of hastening his voyage into a design of encountring the Enemy Their Forces wanted much of equality though both their courages were ardent and resolute for the Duke of Guise had above a thousand Lanciers two thousand other Horse and ten thousand good French Foot and the Souldiers of Thore weary and tyred with the length of their march were not near so great a number yet he that under favour of the woods might have gotten to the River which was hard by and have passed it at a foord called du Vergez facing couragiously about fell to skirmish with the first Catholicks Troops led by Monsieur Fervaques Mareshal of the Field the Rhinegrave and Monsieur de Byron but when he found the skirmish succeed prosperously ordering his men only in two Divisions whereof one was led by the Count la Val and the other commanded by himself he began fiercely to give the on-set and though the place in respect of the open Field was very advantageous to the greater number the issue was uncertain for many hours till the Duke of Mayenne with the Van of the Cavalry and the Duke of Guise with those Gentlemen that accompanied him in the Battel charged into the Body of the German Horse who having nothing but Pistols against the violence and fury of the Lances being routed and trodden under foot lost their lives desperately in the place In this encounter all the Germans were utterly defeated and by order from the Commanders cut in pieces without mercy except only one Cornet of the Reiters who being placed in the Rear and seeing the slaughter of the rest yielded himself to their discretion and was spared rather by the weariness than pity of the Conquerors Colonel Stinc the chief Commander of the Germans was slain with many Gentlemen of quality Clervant a famous Leader of the Hugonots taken and Thore passing the River with a few Horse saved himself by flight Nor was this Victory gotten by the Catholicks without blood for besides the loss of an hundred and fifty of their best Souldiers the Duke of Guise whilst valiantly following the execution he pursued the fugitives who fought as they ran away was himself shot in the left cheek the skar whereof served afterwards for a memorable mark to win him the love of all those who being affectionate to the Catholick Religion honoured the signs of that Blood which had been spilt and of that danger which had been undergone fighting in person for the service of the Church of God Monsieur de Fervaques carried the news of this Victory to the Court who departing before the Duke of Guise was wounded made a lame imperfect narration of the business yet much to his own advantage but Pelicart the Duke of Guise's Secretary arriving a few hours after who brought word of his Lords being hurt and many other particulars of that Action Fervaques was not only slighted by the King but laughed at by the whole Court thinking that he with a false story of the Encounter would have attributed the honour of the day unto himself which was due to the worth of those who had purchased it with their blood whereupon he conceived himself to be very hardly used considering the valour that he really had shewed against the Enemy with whom he had fought gallantly first of all and therefore he was excited by his natural inconstancy to make one in the managing of a new design which not many days after caused a great disturbance in the Court. In the mean time the Queen-Mother attended by the Mareschals of Cosse and Momorancy arrived at Campigny in Poictou to meet with the Duke of Alancon who was so puffed up with the present ambition of commanding so many and with the near assistance of the Foreign Army already come to the confines of Burgongne that she not being able to agree with him concerning Articles of Peace at last procured a Cessation of Arms about the end of November which was to continue for six months in which time she not only hoped that the German Army would waste away but also that the Duke himself being of a fickle unnconstant humour might be drawn to a more reasonable and more secure Peace the conditions of the Truce were That the King should pay 160000 Ducats to the Prince of Conde and the Germans provided they passed not the Rhine nor entred into the confines of France That the Cities of Angoulesme Saumur Nyort Bourges la Charite and Meziers should be assigned unto the Hugonots and Politicks for their security which should presently be restored as soon as the Truce was expired if the Peace were not concluded in the mean time That the King should give the Duke of Alancon wherewithal to maintain an hundred Gentlemen an hundred Gâ—ns d' Arms an hundred firelocks and fifty Swisses for the guard of his own person That the Deputies of the associated Provinces and of the Politick and Hugonot Princes should come to Paris in the midst of the month of Ianuary next ensuing to treat about conditions of Peace and in the mean time all acts of Hostility should be forborn through the whole Kingdom Which Truce being published about the twentieth of December the conditions thereof were not so punctually observed for Monsieur de Ruffec Governour of Angoulesme and Monsieur de Montigny Governour of Bourges refused to resign those places to the Duke of Alancon pretending in excuse that they thought they could not be secure in any other places by reason of the hatred they had drawn upon themselves in the service of the King and of their Religion but the Queen with whose consent it was doubted those Governours had made resistance in lieu of those two Cities gave them St. Iean d' Angely and Cognac places of much less importance and on the other side the Prince of Conde and the Germans fearing the same thing which the Kings party hoped would not consent to forbear entering into the Kingdom knowing that if their Army should lie still in idleness it would certainly consume and destroy it self Hereupon the Queen-Mother leaving the Duke of Montpensier and the Mareschal of Momorancy with her Son that they might entertain him with thoughts of Peace returned speedily to Paris to be present at the Treaty with the Deputies which was begun in the month of Ianuary
the Prince of Conde commanding the Foreign Army the Duke of Alancon had no power but what they pleased to confer upon him who making shew to honour him very much for his title of the Kings Brother in all other things reserved to themselves as well the priviledge of resolving as the authority of executing he having nothing left him but the weak dependence of some few Male-contents About this time the German Army marched toward Burgongne against which the Duke of Guise not being yet cured of the wound he had received on his face Charles Duke of Mayenne advanced with the Kings Forces which being much inferiour to the strength of the Enemy he still encamped in safe Quarters near the Suburbs of those Cities where he passed endeavouring to cut off passages and spoil the ways which of themselves were much broken by the extremity of ill weather in the Winter-time by that means to hinder their progress as well in marching as of being able to take any place that was of importance for the War whereby the Prince of Conde always receiving damage as well in his Quarters as in sending out to forrage and very much annoyed by the hail and snow which fell in great abundance was forced to move slowly and in a very close Body endeavouring by the pillage of the weakest places to satisfie the greediness and supply the wants of his Souldiers wherein as his discreet conduct plainly appeared being able in so tender an age to govern an Army made up of several Warlike Nations and keep it within the unusual limits of obedience to military discipline so likewise the prudence and industry of the Duke of Mayenne was very remarkable who not of much riper years neither sparing any pains nor avoiding any sufferance in so sharp a season either in his own person or his Souldiers did with admirable diligence keep still close to the Foreign Army and oppose their march with so much carefulness that except some few open places which were quitted no City nor walled Town felt the calamities and miseries of the German incursions and it happened that he having one night when it was late given order to march away from a place where his Army was quartered to prevent the Enemies advancing some Companies of Foot not only terrified by the obscurity of the night which was exceeding dark but also by a thick storm of hail snow and rain together refused to go along with the rest of the Army that marched in order under their colours with infinite patience which being told the Duke of Mayenne he caused them all to make a halt and commanded the Cavalry to cut those mutinous Souldiers in pieces which being performed without delay as he confirmed that discipline in his Army which Civil Wars as they are wont had for a long time corrupted and destroyed so did he give a testimony of that severe gravity which ever after was proper to that Prince in all his other actions in the War But neither could the valour of the General nor the discipline of the Army with so great a disadvantage of strength absolutely hinder the progress of the Germans wherefore notwithstanding all rubs and delays they at last joined with the Duke of Alancon about the beginning of March in the confines of Bourbonois who having mustered his Army which he found amounted to the number of 35000 fighting men went to Moulins where with the Prince of Conde Monsieur de la Noue the Deputies of the King of Navarre and the Mareschal d' Anville he began to advise what was fittest to be done the Commissioners appointed for the Treaty of Peace being returned from Court and the Mareschal of Momorancy the Duke of Montpensier and Monsieur de Bellieure being there for the King both parties consented though for diverse respects and with several intentions to the conclusion of peace which though it were opposed by the Mareschal d' Anville who having already procured his Brothers liberty and established himself absolutely in the Government of Languedoc was not willing by an Accommodation to return to that obedience from which as a thing of danger he had by force and â—unning withdrawn himself yet the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde who were not pleased to see the Duke of Alancon enjoy that place which they were wont formerly to possess and took it ill that he should reap the fruits of their past and present labours desired the Agreement might be concluded by which means he returning to the Court and into his Brothers favour the chief power of that party would remain in them believing that as by his continuance on their side he did much prejudice their authority and also greatly hinder the execution of important designs so if on the other side he could obtain from his Brother the command of the Catholick Army he by his want of experience would give them many occasions to advance and establish themselves wherefore their inclinations and the nature of the Duke of Alancon prevailing it was in the end resolved That they should propose the Articles of their demands unto the King which if they were accepted they would conclude a Peace but if rejected they would resolutely continue the War Their demands proposed were very high and exorbitant but the Kings inclination to Peace and the desire of the Council to obtain the same were great enough to digest them all both to free themselves of the eminent danger of a Foreign Army and take away those vast expences which the Treasury being empty fell all upon the poor miserable Subjects as also to ease themselves of that burthen which had so generally tyred mens minds and bodies wherefore the Queen already ghessing at the Kings designs having by many conjectures founded the depth of his intentions came her self in person as her custom was into the Duke of Alancons Camp about the beginning of May and there setled the conditions of Peace which by a decree of 73 Articles were ratified by the King and solemnly published upon the fourteenth of May he himself being present in the Parliament This was the fifth Peace concluded with the Hugonots by which after the accustomed clauses belonging to the approbation and oblivion of all that was past full Liberty of Conscience and the free exercise of their Religion without exception of times or places was granted to the Hugonots with a power of erecting Schools or Colledges or calling Synods of celebrating Matrimony and administring the Sacraments with the same freedom as was allowed to the Catholicks All men of the Reformed Religion were permitted to execute any places or offices and enjoy any dignities of what quality soever without that distinction and precedency of the Catholicks which had formerly been observed promises were made to settle a Court of Justice in every Parliament half whereof should be of the one and half of the other Religion to judge the causes of the Hugonots eight Towns were granted to the
Princes for their security till the Articles were fully and perfectly performed viz. Beaucaire and Aiguemorte in Languedoc Perigeux and la Mas de Virdun in Guienne Nyon and Serres in Daulphine Isoire in Auvergne and Seine la Grand Tour in Provence The sentences against la Mole the Count de Coranas the Admiral de Coligny Briquemaut Cavagnes Montgomery and Mombrun were revoked and declared null and further it was declared that no fault was to be imputed to the Visdame of Chartres and Beauvais for having contracted or negotiated any agreements with the Queen of England for the Duke of Alancons Apennage so they call the maintenance which is allowed to Kings Sons and Brothers they assigned Berry Touraine and the Dutchy of Anjou three of the greatest and most fertile Countries in all France and 100000 Crowns of annual pension To the Prince of Conde they allotted the Government of Picardy and for his security the City of Peronne a very strong place seated near the Sea To Prince Casimir the Principality of Chasteau-Thierry a pension of 14000 Crowns the maintenance of one hundred Lances and the entire payment of all arrears due to the German Army which amounted to 1200000 Ducats To the Prince of Orange the restitution of all those States he was wont to possess in the Kingdom of France which for Rebellion had been taken from him by the sentence of Parliament and added to the Kings Revenue finally an Assembly of the States General was promised within six months who were to represent unto the King the grievances of his Subjects and consult of their remedies which condition proposed by the Princes to set a better gloss upon their cause and to win the applause of the people was willingly received by the King as a convenient means to dissolve and disanul the Articles agreed upon which with many others less considerable but not less unreasonable and exorbitant as soon as they were known to those of the Catholick party exasperated most of their minds in such a manner that they not only murmured freely against the King himself as one of a mean spirit drowned in the effeminate delights of the Court and the Queen-Mother as if to recover her Son the Duke of Alancon from the way of perdition she had neglected the Majesty of Religion and precipitated the general safety of the Kingdom but many were already disposed to rise and would have taken Arms to disturb the unjustness of that Peace which was generally esteemed shameful and not fit to be kept if within a while they had not manifestly understood that the King and Queen purposely to recover and draw home the Duke of Alancon had consented to conditions in words which they were resolved not to observe in deeds for the foreign Army being first of all sent away by having disbursed part of the arrears to Prince Casimir and given him security for the rest partly by pawning Jewels partly by engaging the word of the Duke of Lorain and having exactly performed all things promised to the Duke of Alancon none of the other Articles were observed either to the Hugonots in general or to the King of Navarre and Prince of Conde in particular but the King permitting and tacitly consenting to it the Assemblies of the Hugonots were every where violently disturbed the Government of Picardy was not given to the Prince of Conde nor the City of Perronne assigned to him the Courts of Justice which were to be formed in the Parliaments were deferred with several excuses and of so many Counsellors which ought to have been elected the King having named only Arenes one of the Deputies which had treated the Peace to be President of the Parliament of Paris they refused to accept of him the King not being at all displeased at it which things clearly discovering the Kings mind though they quieted those Catholicks who judged of the state of affairs without interest or passion and disposed the most part of peaceful-natured men to expect the issue of the Assembly of the States which the King had appointed to be in the City of Blois on the fifteenth day of November yet the Guises who were not slack in laying hold of any opportunity to augment their own greatness and to secure the state of that Religion which was so straightly linked to their interests began upon the conjuncture of so great an occasion secretly to make a League of the Catholicks in all the Provinces of the Kingdom under colour of opposing the progress and establishment of Heresie which by the Articles of Peace was so fully authorized and established but in effect to reduce the forces of the Catholick party into one firm entire united body which they might dispose of as occasion served for their own security and for a foundation of that party whereof they hold the principality Henry Duke of Guise Charles Duke of Mayenne and no less than they Lewis Cardinal of Guise their third Brother were left not only Heirs to their Fathers greatness and reputation and Possessors of the Rule and Government of the Catholick party but had also by their proper valour and industry acquired wonderful renown and love among the people partly by their liberal popular nature partly by their care and zeal shewed in preferring before all other respects the protection and maintenance of that Religion whereof they were the sole Champions and Defenders These Brothers to whom were joined the Duke and Chavalier d' Aumale the Duke d' Elboeuf the Duke de Mercoeur with his Brothers though allyed unto the King yet all of the same house of Lorain when contrary to their expectation they saw the Peace concluded and ratified with Articles so unjust and prejudicial to the Catholick Religion and to the credit and power of their party stirred up with anger and disdain which often use to lay open mens resentments began to enter into a great suspition of the Kings counsels and designs thinking that a Prince of a noble Warlike nature would never have suffered the temerity of his Subjects to draw him to such shameful conditions but that he concealed some deeper thoughts and more weighty undiscovered resolutions wherefore though the King by means of the Queen-Mother and many others which they both confided in gave them to understand that his intention was to break or at least to moderate those conditions by the Assemâ—â—â— of the States at Blois and that he had consented to those dishonourable Articles â—nly to deprive the Hugonots of so powerful a prop as the person of the Duke of Alancon but that he would settle all by convenient proportionable remedies yet those Princes were not altogether satisfied but every day by various conjectures penetrating more deeply into those mysteries as also being highly displeased at the Kings Decree whereby taking away the power in appearance from all but in effect from them alone of procuring gifts and interceding for favours for the followers and dependents of the Catholick party and
set down the causes why the Duke of Guise and his adherents endeavour to renew the Catholick League which before was almost laid aside The Reasons they alledge for themselves The quality of those persons that consented to and concurred with the League The design of drawing in the Cardinal of Bourbon and his resolution to embrace it Philip King of Spain takes the protection of it The Conditions agreed to with his Agents at Jain-ville The Popes doubtfulness in ratifying and approving the League and his determination to delay the time The King of France consults what is to be done for the opposing of that Vnion and the opinions differ He sends the Duke of Espernon to confer with the King of Navarre to perswade him to embrace the Catholick Faith and return to Court The King of Navarre at that Proposition resolves to stand firm to his Party The League takes occasion by that Treaty and makes grievous complaints They of the Low-Countries alienated from the King of Spain offer to put themselves under the Crown of France The King is uncertain what to do in it but at last remits them to another time King Philip entring into suspition of that business sollicites the Duke of Guise and the League to take up Arms To that end Forces are raised both within and without the Kingdom The King tries to oppose them but finds himself too weak The Cardinal of Bourbon leaves the Court retires to Peronne and with the other Confederates publishes a Declaration They draw an Army together in Champagne seize upon Thoul and Verdun The City of Marseilles riseth in favour of the League but the Conspirators are suppressed by the rest of the Citizens the same happens at Bourdeaux Lyons Bourges and many other places in the Kingdom side with the League The King answers the Declaration of the League he endeavours to disunite it by drawing many particular men from that Party as also the City of Lyons but seeing his design succeedeth not to his mind he resolves to treat an Agreement with the Confederates The Queen-Mother goes into Champagne to confer about it with the Duke of Guise and Cardinal of Bourbon After many Negotiations the Peace is concluded The King of Navarre publisheth a Declaration against the League and challengeth the Duke of Guise to a Duel He passeth it over and makes the Declaration be answered by others The Duke of Bouillon and Monsieur de Chastillon go into Germany to stir up the Protestant Princes in favour of the Hugonots The King consults of the manner of effecting what he had promised in the Agreement with the League The opinions differ and there ariseth great discord about it among his Councellors He resolves to make War against the Hugonots and coming to the Parliament forbids all other except the Roman Catholick Religion He sends for the Heads of the Clergy and the Magistrates of the City of Paris and with words full of resentment demands money of them for the War He prepares divers Armies against the Hugonots Pope Gregory the Thirteenth dies Sixtus Quintus succeeds him who at the instigation of the League declares the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde to be Excommunicate and incapable to succeed in the Crown This Excommunication is diversly spoken of in France Many write against it and many in favour of it FRom the ashes of the Duke of Alancon the half-extinguisht sparks of the League began again to be kindled and burn afresh for the King by his policy in the Assembly at Blois and after by the delight and benefit every one received in Peace and by keeping down the Heads of the Hugonots and holding them at a distance having taken away the opportunities and specious pretences of the Lords of Guise it was of it self grown old and in very great part decayed and dissolved And though those Lords being stung to the quick by the excessive greatness of the Kings Minions and continually stirred up by the jealousie of his proceedings had failed of no occasion that might conveniently blemish his actions and bring themselves into reputation yet matters had till then been rather in unsetled debates than certainly concluded and had consisted more in words than in actions But now by reason of the Duke of Alancons death and that the King after having been ten years married had no probable hope of issue affairs began to be very much altered For as the King of Navarre's being first Prince of the Blood and so nearest the Succession of the Crown did spur forward the readiness of the Guises his old corrivals and natural enemies so likewise it afforded them a fair occasion to renew the League that they might take a course betimes to hinder the Kingdom from falling into the hands of the Hugonot Prince to the universal ruine of the Catholicks and the total overthrow of Religion Wherefore the disgusts they received at Court and the suspicion which for many years they had conceived concurring to sollicite them and this emergent occasion offering a fit opportunity they began again not only to repair the old structure but also to contrive and build up new designs The disasters which the Lords of Guise received at Court were many For besides seeing themselves excluded from the Kings favour and from the administration of State-affairs wherein they were wont to hold the first place and whereof they now did not at all participate as likewise being so little able to do any thing for their dependents and adherents because the King reserved unto himself alone the disposing of all Gifts and Honours they were also highly offended at the greatness of these new men who not favoured by the lustre of ancient Families nor raised by the merits of their own actions but only by the liberality of their Prince were advanced so high that with a sudden splendour they eclipsed all those Honours which they with infinite pains and dangers had attained to in the course of so many years And though the Duke of Ioyeuse by his Marriage with the Queens Sister was allied unto the House of Lorain and seemed in many things to be interessed with them yet they disdained to lie under the shadow of anothers protection where they were wont to see an infinite number of persons shelter themselves under the favourable wing of their Power and Authority To this was added that the Duke of Espernon either through his own natural instinct or the hopes of raising himself upon the ruines of the Great Ones or through the friendship which he had held from his youth with the King of Navarre who was most averse from any familiarly with them seemed to despise and undervalue the merits and power of so great a family and failed not upon all occasions to sting and persecute them on the other side obstinately favouring and in all opportunities maintaining and assisting the Princes of Bourbon Whereupon it was commonly believed that he to abase the credit and lessen the reputation of the
our intentions and to acknowledge the ease and quiet which may thereby redound to them as well in publick as domestâ—cal affairs and so doing to lay hand to this good work which cannot but prosper with the grace of God to whom we remit all things or at least if their opinions and resolutions cannot so soon be united their Councels being composed of many we admonish them to open their eyes and look to their own affairs and in the mean time not to let themselves be tempted by any body nor seduced by them who out of some sinister interpretation of our intentions would possess themselves of their aforesaid Cities and putting Garrisons of Soldiers into them would reduce them to the same servitude which those other places feel that are already in their hands We further declare unto all That we will not use any act of hostility save against those that shall oppose us with Arms and by other unfitting means favour our Adversaries who seek to ruine the Church and subvert the State And we assure every one That our just and holy Armies shall not injure nor oppress any body either in passing through or staying in any place but shall live in good discipline and not take any thing but what they pay for We will also receive unto our selves all those good men which have zeal to the honor of God and of the Holy Church and of the good and reputation of the French most Christian Religion with protestation notwithstanding never to lay down our Armes till the aforesaid things be fully performed and rather all willingly to die in that cause with a desire to be heaped up together in one Sepulchre consecrated to the last Frenchmen who died fighting for the service of God and of their Country Finally since all our help must come from God we pray all true Catholicks to put themselves with us in a good condition to reconcile themselves to his Divine Majesty by a thorough reformation of their lives to appease his wrath and to call upon him with purity of Conscience as well in publick Prayers and holy Processions as private and particular devotions to the end that all our actions may tend to the honor and glory of him who is the Lord of Hosts from whom we expect all our force and our mok certain support To these words the Heads of the League adding deeds no less â—ffectual began to make themselves Masters of many Cities and Fortresses some by secret practices some by open force of Armes for being drawn with an Army that already mustered 12000 fighting men to Verdun a City upon the Confines of the Duke of Lorain though the Governor behaving himself gallantly laboured to defend it yet one Guittald a man of great authority with the Citizens being secretly got into the Town made them the next day after the siege was laid to take Armes to possess themselves of the Gates and to bring in the Army of the Confederates which uprore the Governor courageously opposed but having very small Forces was easily overcome for the Duke of Guise himself being entred the City drove him out with all those that followed him and having put Guittald in his place the City remained absolutely at the devotion of the League The City of Thoul followed the example of Verdun for rising in Arms and driving out the Kings Officers it gave it self up voluntarily into the hands of the League The same would perchance have happened at Metz a Fortress and City of great consequence if the Duke of Espernon who had the Government of it foreseeing the danger had not in time put in Gentlemen and Soldiers from several places by which relief the Garrison being confirm d which of it self was wont to be very strong as a place of importance upon the Frontiers the Duke of Guise thought not fit to make any attempt either not having sufficient Forces to besiege it or doubting he should spend so much time about it as would prejudice his main design At the same time happened a Commotion in the City of Marseilles the chief Port of Provence and a place infinitely desired by those of the League that they might more easily and by a shorter cut receive supplies from Spain They had drawn to their party Louis Daries Consul of the City and Claude Boniface called Chabanes one of the City Captains whereof the first being a man of a tyrannical nature desired to attain to the absolute Government the other aspiring to the inheritance of his Brother who was one of the Kings Treasurers a rich but a very covetous man had wickedly conspired to kill him and therefore desired that tumult and insurrection of the people that he might the more conveniently execute his design These having gained a rabble of followers made up of all sorts and qualities of people went by night to the Treasurers house and calling him to the door under pretence of delivering him certain Letters slew him treacherously and after ran armed through the whole Town exhorting the People to Liberty and the defence of Religion which they proclaimed to be in very great danger by the machinations of forreign Hugonots The common People being up they took and led to prison some that were reported Hugonots others they slew and many hid themselves in private houses the greatest part of the Citizens being as it were astonished by reason of that sudden taking up of Armes and of the Consuls and Captains authority who with the same fury made themselves Masters of the Forts that command the Haven They presently dispatched an Express to give notice of this to Lodovico Gonzago Duke of Nevers who thinking that the revolt of the City was to be effected by other means and without those wicked practices which were caused by private interests under pretence of going to Rome stayed by the way at Avignon with hope that the design of Marseilles succeeding he should by the League be made Governor of Provence and they also sent for Monsieur de Vins and the Count de Saux that they as being nearest might come to assist them But they delaying to come the day following when the first fury of the people began to cool and that the wickedness of Chabanes against his own brother was come to light the multitude of those that were up in Armes began by little and little to fall asunder and one of the gravest Citizens for age and of most authority and esteem named Bouquier having called the people to a parley exhorted every one to take Armes against those seditious men and to endeavour the punishment of the murther committed by Chabanes at which the greater and stronger part of the Citizens being moved who as in a City of great Traffick jealous of their own wealth were very suspicious took Armes generally and began to fall upon those that had raised the Tumult They sent also in great haste to call the Grand Prior of France Bastard Brother to the King and
Governor of that Province who was then at Aix at whose coming which was speedy though with no more then two hundred Horse the People following his authority with a very great concourse the Fort de la Garde was taken and in it the Consul Daries and Captain Chabanes who the next morning were executed by which severity the City was kept free from those dangers and under the Kings obedience The like success had the designs upon the City of Bourdeaux in Guienne for the Confederates attempting to make themselves Masters of it by means of the Castle commonly called Chastea de la Trompette whereof the Governor was the Sieur dâ— Valliac one of those that had signed to the League the Marescal de Matignon Lieutenant to the King of Navarre in the Government of that Province but a Catholick depending upon the King and residing in the Town having had notice of all that was plotted made show of holding a general Councel in the Palace to communicate unto all some Orders received from the Court and among the rest drew thither also the Sieur de Valliac who did not yet so much as dream himself to be at all suspected There having made them that were met together acquainted with the revolt that was contriving he imprisoned Villiac and at the same instant caused Artillery to be planted against the Castle threatning to put the Governor of it to death if they within should dare to shoot against the Town by which threats and the resolute nature of Matignon Villiac being terrified commanded his men presently to deliver up the Fortress which with new Fortifications and a strong Garrison was ever after kept at the Kings devotion under the command of Matignon But these successes were little considerable in comparison of the frequent revolts which followed in other parts of the Kingdom for those of the League beginning freely to declare themselves the Sieur de Mandelott Governor of Lyons had taken and demolished the Cittadel there the Sieur de la Chastre had put Bourges into the power of the League the Sieur d' Entraques having driven those of the Kings party out of Orleans had made himself absolutely Master of it the Count de Brissac with the City of Angiers and others of his Government had manifestly united himself with the Confederates the Duke of Guise in person had possessed himself of Mezieres a City of importance in the Confines of Champagne the Duke of Mayenne had taken the Castle and City of Dijon in Bourgogne and at lengrh with a strong Army they were come to Chalons in Champagne the place appointed for their Magazine of Armes and for the basis and foundation of the War There they determined to expect the Forces both Horse and Foot which had been leavied in Germany with Spanish mony and which they had intelligence began to move towards Lorrain and whilst they advanced the Duke of Guise leaving the Duke of Mayenne to Command the Army with the Dukes of Aumale and Elbeuf himself with a select number of Horse was gone to Peronne from whence with infinite demonstrations of honour he conducted the Cardinal of BOVRBON to Chalons to give reputation with his Name and Presence to the proceedings of the League to show him in the Army and to make use of him as of a shield and bulwark in the future War Against these so powerful and so near prepartions of the League the King made opposition both by words and actions as much as he was able and first of all he answered their Declaration with another of the following tenure ALthough the King hath by Letters and Commands already many times admonished his Subjects not to let themselves be perswaded nor counselled by some who endeavour to stir them up and intice them into their Association and by so doing to lead them astray from their own repose and hath likewise offered and promised Pardon to those who being already engaged should withdraw themselves as soon as they were informed of his intentions yet his Majesty having to his great discontent understood that notwithstanding his said Commands and favourable advertisements some of his Subjects do not cease to enter into the said Associations induced thereto by divers interests but the most part dazled and deceived by the fair specious colours which the Authors of those Insurrections give to their designs His Majesty hath thought fit for the universal good of all his Subjects and for the discharge of his own Conscience towards God and of his reputation toward the World against those artifices to set forth the light of Truth the true consolation of the good and capital enemy of the bad to the end that his Subjects being guided by the cleerness of it may know and discern in time and without impediment the Original and end of such Commotions and by that means may come to avoid those miseries and calamities both publick and private which are like to arise from them The Pretences which the Authors of these stirs do take are principally grounded upon the Restauration of the Roman Catholick Apostolick Religion in this Kingdom upon the disposing of the Dignities and Offices thereof to those to whom they are justly due and upon the good honour and disburthening of the Clergy Nobility and Commons All which things are by real not disguised effects known to every one to be so dear and precious to his Majesty that none can truly doubt of his intentions therein so that it doth not appear it was necessary to stir up his Subjects to put them in arms and raise forreign Forces to make him consent to the Articles which they shall propose in case they be just possible and profitable for his People For as concerning Religion His Majesty before he came to the Crown hath too often exposed his own life fighting happily for the propagation of it and since it pleased God to call him to the Government of this Kingdom hath too often hazarded his State unto the same end and used his best means with the lives and fortunes of his good Subjects and Servants to perswade them at this present and to gain their belief that no man whosoever in this Kingdom or elsewhere of what profession soever he be hath more Piety and Religion in his heart than he hath alwayes had and by the Grace of God ever will have And if according to the example of the King his Brother of famous memory and of many other Princes of Christendom whose Kingdomes and States have been troubled with different opinions in Religion his Majesty with the prudent advice of the Queen his Mother of my Lord the Cardinal of Bourbon and other Princes Officers of the Crown and Lords of his Councel who then were near about him pacified the Tumults that were amongst his Subjects about matter of Faith waiting till it should please God to unite them all in the bosome of the Holy Church it doth not therefore follow that his fervour and devotion in what
because the City of Lions was wonderfully necessary for his designs that he might bring his Swisses in that way who were excluded from Bourgone and Champagne Provinces held by the League he began to tempt the Sieur de Mandelot to draw him over to his party and had nearly engaged Secretary Villeroy in the business for Mandelot having a Daughter both noble and very rich there was a Treaty of Marriage begun between her and Charles Lord of Alincourt Son to Villeroy the King promising Mandelot the power of putting his Son-in-law into the Government of the City of Lyons after him by which alliance he being freed from the suspition of being put out of his place by the Duke of Espernon to bring his Brother into it and the demolishing of the Cittadel already destroyed being authorised and approved by the King Mandelot seemed not to have any more occasion to adhere unto the League being removed from those jealousies which had made him consent unto it nor was this Treaty vain for Mandelot a man of a mild nature and very desirous to have the alliance of one so powerful consented to the match and promised to give free passage to the Swisses who were raised by the Sieur de Fleury Uncle to the new Bride The Kings perswasions prevailed also with Lodovico Gonzaga Duke of Nevers who failing of his hopes of the Government of Provence by the unsuccessful event of the business of Marseilles but as he said himself seeing the Pope did not conclude to approve and protect the League began to lend an ear to the perswasions of Francisco Nuvo-loni a Mantuan very conversant with him who by Pietro Abbot del Bene one very much trusted by the King being moved with reason and filled by his Patron with plentiful hopes at last he resolved to write to the Duke of Guise and Cardinal of Bourbon to renounce and take his leave of the League alledging that he never saw the express consent and approbation of the Pope and for all the treating that had been at Rome by means of Father Mattei he had never been cleared in that scruple that it was lawful in this business to take Arms against the King who was a Catholick legitimate and natural by whose example many others being moved began to fall away and particularly the Sieur de Villers who having consented to the League chiefly for the veneration which he had ever born to the Catholick Religion was unsatisfied to see that the principal aim of the Confederates was at the Kings own person wherefore laying aside his distaste about the Castle of Caen and being made amends by the Kings pardon which he granted to him for the death of Monsieur de Lizores slain by him in a single duel he returned to the Kings obedience and served him afterward constantly as long as he lived but this was no more than the taking of a drop of water from the Sea for the fury of the people was so headlong and the concourse of the Clergy so great in favour of the League that by continual proceedings it was more strengthened every hour Nor were the Kings preparations of Arms very fortunate for the Catholick Cantons of the Swisses though at first they had consented to those Levies which were made there in the Kings Name yet some of their Burgo-masters being corrupted with money by the League and the rest being perswaded by the authority of Spain had refused that the Levies should go forward nay more they had given leave to the Duke of Guise to raise six thousand Foot amongst them and though the other Cantons had promised the Sieur de Fleury to make up the number of the ten thousand which were raising for the King yet they desired to add this express condition That they should only serve in their own defence and not offend any body being so perswaded by the rest that favoured the party of the Confederates whereby the King foresaw that with great expence and many difficulties he should receive but small fruit from the Levies of the Swisses because they were restrained by those Commissions and fought against others of the same Nation which by so many proofs of former times he knew was always hazardous and many times ruinous The Forces also of the Kingdom that took his part were very weak because he had not that time that was requisite to effect his designs by leisure and dissimulation and had been prevented by the sagacity and quickness of the Guises wherefore except his own dependents and those of his Minions all the rest were joined some to one Faction some to the other and those that did follow the Royal Authority shewed themselves very slow and cold their minds being amazed and affrighted by the bold attempt of the Confederates nay even some of those in whom the King confided and that had been favoured and advanced by him were as we have already noted revolted to the League as the Sieur de Entraques St. Luc young Lansac and many others every one being displeased at the eminent favour and singular authority of Espernon But that which more than any thing held him in suspence and trouble was the fear of the City of Paris the Head indeed of the Kingdom but so great and so powerful an one that which way soever it inclined it had always pulled down the scale This City was not only united with the Confederates but in it there was also a particular League practised by the Sieur de Meneville President Nully la Chapelle Martell the Sieur de Bussy Hauteman and other Heads of the Citizens whereby they had secretly armed the people buying up Arms with great diligence from all parts at any price that the City might be able to revolt upon any occasion and moreover if it were necessary to take or stay the Kings own Person till the coming of the Army of the Confederates toward the raising and maintaining whereof particular men of the City contributed three hundred thousand Crowns to the Duke of Guise These things being told the King by Nicholas Poulain Lieutenant to the Provost of the Isle of France one of the Confederates had put the King in very great perplexity of mind for staying in Paris he was in great danger of receiving some affront by the inconsiderate rashness of the people who were possessed with a belief that he favoured and protected the King of Navarre and the Hugonots and on the other side going away from the City he was certain of the revolt of it which was hindred only by his presence and by the remedies which he applyed every hour wherefore though he had called all the Souldiers of his Guards unto their colours and chosen five and forty trusty Gentlemen to each of which he allowed an hundred Crowns by the month and their diet in the Court who were always to be about his Person yet lived he in very great doubt fear and trouble seeing himself upon such an unbridled horse as couâ—d not
fighting nor would at all yield to the violence of his Enemies notwithstanding the tenderness of his own Forces In this condition were the affairs of War when the Mareschal de Byron arrived in Xaintonge with another Army who desiring to do some exploit not so much to damnifie the Hugonots as out of an emulation to the Duke of Mayenne resolved to lay siege to Maran a place very convenient to block up Rochel by Land and to cut off the Traffick and Commerce of the Inhabitants with the Isles and Cities adjacent for which the Rochellers and all the Hugonot party were very much perplexed wherefore the King of Navarre seeing the Forces of the Duke of Mayenne's Army weakned and the sharpness of their first fury abated left the Viscount of Turenne in Guienne to follow the War in the same manner as he had done and went suddenly with three hundred Horse to Rochel doubting that the Princes too much boldness might run into some great errour in those parts for being a prudent Judge of his own strength he resolved with himself and had given absolute Order to his Commanders that managing their affairs with wisdom and celerity and possessing themselves always of secure advantageous places they should spin the War out in length and not give their Enemies any new occasion of prosperity which not suting well with the Princes nature who since the death of Monsieur de Rohan remained sole Head in Xaintonge the King of Navarre intended by his presence to establish that resolution and to order the Government and managery of the War himself But being come to Rochel and finding the Citizens there in great confusion by reason of the Mareschal de Byron's design of besieging Maran he stayed no longer than while he was informed of the present state of things but knowing his arrival to be very opportune because the Rochellers durst not lessen their Garison to strengthen that of Maran he went personally thither and the same day having considered the situation of it on every side he began without delay to make Trenches and to raise Redoubts and Batteries for the defence of it and that with so much diligence that assisting in the work unweariedly his own self not in the space of many days but hours he brought it to perfection Maran is a great Town and of great importance seated by the Ocean Sea in a low fenny place as it were in a Peninsula and so encompassed on every side with Moorish watry grounds that there is no access to the works thereof but by very few and those narrow passages These the King of Navarre made to be shut up with Trenches raising a Fort at the end of every Avenue which full of small Artillery and defended by a competent number of Musketiers might hinder the Enemies approaches having in the rest of the Fenn that was not very deep caused many planks to be sunk which stuck full of great nails and other instruments proper to do mischief might do harm to those that should have the boldness to enter and pass over to the Dry Land On the other side the Mareschal de Byron having drawn his Forces together and made a review of them at Niort about the midst of Iune marched towards Maran where having by their Sallies proved the courage of the Defenders who trusting to the advantage of their Situation issued out boldly to skirmish and fell so hotly upon his first Squadrons that he himself was ingaged in the action whence he came off lightly wounded in the left hand he took a resolution to proceed warily in the business and raising certain Forts against those of the Defendents as the quality of the ground required all his hopes of gaining that place were reduced only to the length of the Siege In the mean time the Court was busied in setting forth new Armies and making new warlike preparations for the King not willing to suffer that the increase of strength reputation and adherents should redound unto the Lords of the House of Lorain and the followers of the League was resolved to put other Armies into the hands of his trusty Favourites and to keep up their reputation with new Expeditions and new Governments of Provinces which he knew would succeed to his own greatness and advantage against the power of the Lords of Guise By this advice he obtained also another end which was to tire out the Catholick party by the maintenance of so many several Armies and bring them all again to intercede for Peace which was so necessary for the effecting of his designs Wherefore besides a million and two hundred thousand Crowns which he had gotten by Tenths from the Clergy he urged at Rome for licence to alienate one hundred thousand Crowns per annum of Church Revenues and the people oppressed in so many places and almost in every Province by the insolence of Souldiers though they were far from the places possessed by the Hugonots felt nevertheless the calamities and miseries of War Two several Armies were making ready one under the Duke of Ioyeuse to go into Auvergne and thence into Languedoc to recover places which the Hugonots held in those parts the other under the Duke of Espernon to go into Provence and take possession of that Country which the King since the death of the Grand Prior had conferred upon him The preparations of these Armies to the disadvantage and open displeasure of the Guises kept all the Nobility and Martial men of the Kingdom in imployment for every one desiring to gain the favour and protection of the Kings Minions who in the disposing of gifts and honours carried all things at their own pleasure ran all voluntarily to to their Colours and with great trains and costly preparations of Warlike Ornaments endeavoured to win the affections some of the one some of the other of these Lords who through the Kings secret instigations were intent to draw all men by their liberality and ostentation of rewards to follow the course of their fortunes so that not only such as were Neuters came from all parts to serve them but also such as had been resolved to follow the Duke of Mayenne and the other Heads in the War of Guienne leaving their first intentions determined to follow the fortune of those that had most power To this was added that the King to moderate by his presence and with his own counsels the Wars managed by his Favourites and to augment their reputation was resolved to go to Lyons both Armies being to march the same way so that by the moving of his own person he drew after him great numbers of men of eminent quality and the expences were still encreased without end Whereby with new Impositions with erecting new Magistrates with inventions of new Taxes and with the disposing of new Offices the people was every where wonderfully burthened and oppressed the King being still constant to his own opinion that by how much the greater were the miseries
them with so much efficacy that being gathered up in divers places by those that favoured the Hugonots which secretly were many and told unto the King of Navarre filled his mind with great jealousie and suspicion to the exceeding prejudice of the Treaty undertaken by the Queen who being gone to Chinonceaux a place of pleasure built by Madame Valentine and at that time in her possession expected till the Abbot Guadagni and the Sieur de Rambouillet who were gone to treat about it had appointed the place of interview between her and the King of Navarre about which there arose many difficulties by reason of the deep suspicion he was fallen into that they sought to deceive him whereupon he refused to go beyond those places which were held by his party and without being accompanied by such Forces as were needful for the Guard and security of his own person On the other side it was very unfit and very unsafe for the Queen to put her self into the power and forces of the Hugonots and the business was such as could not in a few houres be treated and resolved on in the Field But the Kings Letters and Messages were so frequent and his desire was so great to have that Interview brought about that though the King of Navarre being raised by the near approach of the German Ambassadors and by the hope of forreign Forces either cared little for that Meeting with the Queen or would make it with his own perfect security and entire reputation and therefore would not consent to go out of the confines of the Country possessed by him yet she at last resolved to satisfie him and to go into the farthest parts of Poictou bordering upon Xaintonge and having caused the Mareschal de Byrons Army to draw backward she agreed to come as far as St. Bris a place very near the King of Navarrs Garrisons and encompassed with the Forces of the Hugonots In the mean time the King to give leasure to this Meeting and to defer the Audience of the German Ambassadors till he knew the issue of that Treaty began his journey towards Lyons as he had appointed leaving order that the Ambassadors should be received and entertained with great Honors and Feastings till his return to Paris The Dukes of Espernon and Ioyeuse began to move with their Forces at the same time upon occasion of the Kings departure yet they marched divers wayes and with divers intentions For the Duke of Espernon neerly united to the Kings designs distrustful of the League an enemy to the Guises and inclined to favour and uphold the King of Navarre proceeded in Provence with a desire to reunite it and reduce it wholly to his obedience but neither to foment the designs of the League nor to persecute the party of the Hugonots But the Duke of Ioyeuse transported with hopes and spurred on by the emulation of Espernon had partly forgot the interests of the King the Author of his greatness and onely root of his so sudden growth and being allied unto the House of Lorain by his marriage with the Kings sister-in-law began partly to second the counsâ—ls of the Guises and desirous of glory was ready to employ his Arms vigorously against the Hugonots for which cause being departed from the Baths in Bourbonois where he had stayed a few dayes to cure some indisposition that troubled him he drove the Lord of Chastillon from the siege of Compierre which he had beleaguered with certain Forces drawn together in the quarters about Languedoc took Malaises la Pierre Marvegoes and Salvagnac all places of consideration in that Province and entering Languedoc no less full of pride then warlike boasting would make the greatness of his fortune appear distinctly to his own father and draw his Army to a Randezvous within sight of the City of Thoulouse where his father commanding as the Kings Lieutenant he had been bred up in the first years of his infancy But the Duke of Espernon with a great Army and Forces better ordered accompanied by the Sieur de la Valette his brother who was appointed his Lieutenant in Provence entered there to make himself be received Governor by the Parliament just at the very time when Lesdiguieres being come thither from Dauphine had with a great slaughter routed Monsieur de Vins the chief adherent of the League in those parts and had reduced the Catholick affairs to a hard condition This conjuncture was not unfavourable to Espernon for the followers of the League did already plot how to exclude him from the Government and Monsieur de Vins had laboured to make some places refuse to accept him But he being arrived in a time when they were yet dismayed by the defeat they had newly received though Lesdiguieres was forced to retire again into Dauphine yet Vins had neither strength nor occasion to oppose him openly and the Duke having taken Seine commonly called La Grande-Tour and many other lesser places in a few weeks brought the whole Province under the obedience of his government there having left his brother with the charge of the Army he returned speedily to Court his interests of ruling the Kings Genius and moderating his deliberations not suffering him to be far from thence At the same time the German Embassie arrived at Paris wherein besides a select number of honourable personages were the Count de Mombelliard and the Count of Isembourg in person Lords for the nobleness of their blood and the quality of their power of very high estimation and who ardently favoured and managed the German Levies These being entertained at the Kings charge and with all the highest sorts of honors seemed yet unsatisfied at his so far distance and the delay which was interposed of their negotiating with him interpreting that to French pride and disdain which depended upon more secret and remote occasions so that the two Counts thinking they should take off from their own reputation by staying longer to wait for him full of hidden anger and of so much greater favour to the Hugonots returned home leaving the charge of the business to the other Ambassadors The King having by redoubled messengers received the news of their departure and the distaste which the rest shewed openly began to return with small dayes journeys towards Paris expecting still to hear that the Queen having overcome all difficulties had at last conferred with the King of Navarre But all delayes being already spent and the business of that Interview proceeding extraordinary slowly he was in the end necessitated to stay at St. Germains and give audience to the Ambassadors but with a countenance no less doubtful and uncertain then his mind was perplexed and unresolved which yet nevertheless became presently free and resolute for Prince Casimir's Ambassador having spoken in the name of all the rest with bold terms and high words no less full of tacite threatnings then open contempt the King as a Prince of a tender sense offended at that proud
manner of proceeding with him was kindled with so great indignation that contrary to his wonted câ—stom and first design he answered the Ambassadors of himself with so much sharpness and resentment that instantly they were wonderfully dashed and the next day after without other audience with small honor and as little satisfaction they were dismissed The discourse of the Ambassadors in substance contained a long complaint That the King to satisfie the unjust desire and perverse ambition of the Pope and of certain Princes and Communalties of his Kingdom had broken his word with those of the Reformed Religion and taken away that Liberty of Conscience which he had formerly granted and established by so many Decrees That therefore the Princes of Germany who were interessed and united in the same Religion intreated him to put an end to the War and disturbance of Armes granting both Temporal and Spiritual peace to all his Subjects whereby he might escape the just wrath of God due to such as break their word and might also give them occasion to preserve their ancient friendship with the Crown notwithstanding which they were streightly obliged to provide for the safety of those who without fault of theirs being in distress did implore the aid of those Princes that agreed with them in the confession of the same Faith On the other side the King's Answer contained That having been called and chosen by God to the just profession of his Crown he had also authority not depending upon any body to establish Laws publish Decrees grant Licenses and make fitting Provisions according to the qualities of times and the need of his Subjects and therefore might also revoke change alter and retract them at his pleasure as he was best directed by his Divine Majesty wherefore he did give the lie to whosoever went about to tax him to be a breaker of his word if for the interest of his Subjects and good of his Kingdom he had revoked a liberty granted conditionally and but for a time and that as he had formerly done so he would raign freely for the future marvelling that any should presume to interpose and meddle in the Government of his People and in the Authority of his Person That this was his last resolution neither was it needful for them to stay any longer to hear any other particulars from him The Ambassadors urging to have that Answer given them in writing he angerly refused to do it and giving order that they should be conducted to lodge at Poissy went the next day after being the ninth of September to the City of Paris There notwithstanding the resolute answer given to the Protestant Princes already divulged every where and the progress of the War against the Hugonots already kindled in so many places the mindes of the common people were more then ever enflamed against his person and proceedings which were publickly inveighed against in Pulpits and particularly slandered in private meetings for it being already spread abroad by the Preachers and Heads of the League and rooted in the minds of the Parisians that the King favoured the King of Navarre and the Hugonot party and sought by under-hand means at the sute of his Minions to bring him to the succession of the Crown and to establish them in the free profession of their Faith the hatred conceived upon this occasion was afterwards increased by the frequency of Taxes and Impositions and the continued exalting of the Duke d' Espernon and the other Favourites who not only were highly suspected but extremely hated by the greatest part of the Citizens Wherefore besides the suggestions of the Duke of Guise who kept the Sieur de Meneville perpetually in the City for that purpose the chief of the people being in favour of the League kindled of themselves to conspire both against the Actions and Person of the King had framed a Counsel of such as were most interessed consisting of sixteen persons because the chief Wards or as they call them the Quarters of the City were so many which was to rule and moderate the progress of that business and the mindes of the common people La Chapelle Martel Iehan le Clerc Sieur de Bussy President Nully and Charles Hotman were from the beginning as Heads and Presidents of this Councel and all Trades were brought into it by means of certain men chosen by them one of each profession who being admitted to this Councel made their relations and received their orders concerning whatsoever was resolved by the Sixteen as well for the defence of the City as the service of the League and to oppose themselves against the designs of the King and his Favourites The meetings of this Councel was at first in the Colledge of Fortet commonly called the Cradle of the League afterward they assembled themselves in the Covent of the Dominicans or Jacobines and at last for fear of being suspected and discovered they met not any more together in any certain determinate place but sometimes in one private house sometimes in another with wonderful secrecy But nevertheless all these things were known unto the King by the relation of Nicholas Poulain who as we have said before moved either by hope of reward or by the sting of conscience made the King acquainted with every particular by means of Monsieur d' O and the High-Chancellor for as a chief instrument in the Union of the Parisians he knew the most hidden counsels that were plotted in that Congregation But they of the League not yet finding that their practises were discovered and being fomented and swelled with promises by the Duke of Guise and Don Bernardino Mendozza the Spanish Lieger at Paris their boldness passed so far that besides having possessed the whole scope of the City listed secretly those men that were fit to bear Armes and made great provisions to arm them they had also begun to communicate with other principal Cities of the Kingdom to raise and unite them in the same Conspiracy which being by inveterate use and custome grown to an unbounded liberty they began already to think not onely of seising upon strong Towns and Fortresses but went so far as to dare conspire against the Kings own Person that they might be able afterwards to order the affairs of the Kingdom at their pleasure and as the League should think fit It happened that this counsel of the League being held one day in the Jesuites Colledge a Proposition was made by the Confederates in the name of the Spanish Ambassador to surprise the Town of Boulogne a Fortress in Picardy seated upon the Shore of the Ocean Sea then under the Government of the Duke of Espennon and in his name kept by the Sieur de Bernay with the Authority of Governor The Proposers alledged that the Catholick King being about to set forth a mighty Fleet to go for England was content that using his Forces in favour of that League they should land in France
at their first arrival provided they might be furnished with a strong large and convenient Harbour where they might securely enter that there was no place more fit then Boulogne seated in those parts which were nearest the City of Paris placed right against England hard by Flanders to receive supplies from thence the Duke of Parma being there raising a very great Army to join with the Forces of the Fleet They shewed that the Enterprise was not difficult for the Provost Vetus a faithful instrument of the League using every three months to ride his circuit and visit those parts with fifty of his Archers which were commonly wont to go along with him might surprise one of the Gates of the Town at his entry and keep it till he were releived by the Duke of Aumale with the Forces of the Province at whose coming those few Soldiers which were there in the Garrison being cut off it was most easie to make themselves Masters of the place which being a very principal one was greatly desired also by the Duke of Aumale himself who never having been able to attain to the absolute Government of Picardy tried all wayes and plots though bold and dangerous to compass it This attempt of Boulogne did very much please the Confederates hoping that all the Spanish Forces would turn unexpectedly in favour of their designs but it was no less hopeful to the intents of the Ambassador Mendozza considering the great benefit the Navy would receive by so important a place and so large so commodious an Harbour as well in the prosecution of the Enterprise upon England as if it should be imployed in the affairs of France wherefore the common opinion concurring to the same end it was resolved in the Council that the business should be attempted and the Provost being informed thereof who was most ready to undertake it the fitting assignation was given to the Duke of Aumale who by reason of his wonderful inclination to the affairs of the League and his desire to make himself absolute in the Government of Picardy did with as much readiness put himself in order for the design But Lieutenant Poulain was no less sollicitous then they to give the King intelligence of all the business by means of the High Chancellor so that Monsieur de Bernay being advertised and carefully prepared received the Provost in so dextrous a manner that in the entry of the Gate between the Draw-bridge and the Percullise he was taken Prisoner with the greatest part of his men and the Duke of Aumale appearing a while after under the Walls was by the fury of the Canon shot forced to retire Yet for all the failing of this Enterprise did not the Confederates find that their secret Consultations were laid open to the Kings knowledge but ascribing the succesless event of that attempt to chance and to the wonted diligence of the Sieur de Bernay they continued their accustomed inclinations with so much ardour that they consulted of taking the King himself returning with a slender Guard as he was wont to do from the Boys de Vincennes whither he retiring himself from time to time to the exercise of his devotions or as his detracters said of his debauches at his return entred by the Porte S. Antoine the farthest part of all the City from the Louvre where his Guards were and about which the Court was lodged But they themselves had not courage to prosecute that attempt not having any Head of the Confederate Princes there present and the King having notice of it by the same means began to take better heed to himself and to go with more caution thorough the City and the places about it causing himself alwayes to be attended by the Captains of his Guards and by a good number of his most trusty Gentlemen not suffering the five and forty appointed for that service particularly to stir far from his Person He was oftentimes thinking to chastise their temerity and to revenge himself as well of the contempt which the Preachers shewed speaking publickly against him as of the conspiracies of those stirers up of the people which had caused the greatest and most important City of his Kingdom to revolt against him but many things withheld him from it the Treaty begun with the King of Navarre the end whereof he desired to see before he gave any new disturbance to the League the neer coming in of the forreign Army to oppose the violence whereof if he should not agree with the King of Navarre he was necessitated to make use of the Forces of the League and keep united with the Lords of the House of Lorain much less was that a fit conjuncture to break out into open War with them by punishing the Parisians the so numerous Forces of such a populous City alone requiring many preparations to subdue them and the absence of the Queen his Mother without whose advice he was not wont to take any resolutions of such consequence as concerned the whole summ of his affairs To these weighty respects and the unfitness of the time was added the Office also of Monsieur de Villequier who being Governor of Paris either out of a certain propension which men have to defend and excuse those that are under their command or out of a belief that they conspired not immediately against the King but onely for the good of the Catholick party and against the Duke d' Espernon or else disdaining that in his Government others should know more of the secret affairs of that People than he himself and should in a manner tax him of negligence laboured to make them appear lyers and satisfied the King by assuring him that the people did not bear him ill will and that they plotted not any thing at all against him and finally endeavoured by several meanes to perswade him to dissemble and bear with some indiscretions of the People who were jealous of their Religion In which opinion Secretary Villeroy did often also concurr being intent by all wayes possible to hinder the further greatness of Espernon Thus the King by dissembling increased the popular boldness and temerity so that the Duke of Mayenne being about this time returned to Paris who seeing his Army destroyed by toil and sickness in Guienne and not having been able to obtain from the King either recruits of men or supplies of money was come personally to Court after the taking of Chastillon the Heads of the Parisians were ready to make their addresses to him aspiring to bring their designs about under the protection and conduct of his authority Hot-man Bussy la Chapelle Mortel President Nully Prevost the Curate of S. Severine and the Preacher Vincestre went secretly by night unto him and made him acquainted with their Forces the union of the people the Armes already gathered and with the intention they had not only to reduce the City under the power of the League but also to seize upon
new Prohibition about the middle of August the Army was ready to begin to march And to the end that businesses might prosper under the conduct of the Duke of Bouillon and the Baron d' Onaw the Count de la Marck was appointed to lead the Van the command of the German Cavalry was given to the Baron de Bouck an expert Souldier of that Nation that of the Swisse Infantry to Claude Anthony Sieur de Clervant to Mouy the command of the French Foot the Sieur de Guitry a French man and Lodovick Romf a German being Marshals of the Field Against all these preparations the Duke of Lorain who in all the other Wars had ever stood Neuter and now had declared himself in favour of the League and of the Lords of his Family being first at the Frontiers was in a very great fear finding he had not sufficient force to make resistance and with Letters and Messages sollicited the Duke of Guise and all his Friends and Confederates that since they had drawn him into so much danger they would also be ready and speedy to help him out He had raised two thousand Reiters out of the Territories of the Catholick Princes of Germany under the command of the Baron of Swartzembourgh eight hundred other Horse some Albanians some Italians and four thousand Foot of his own State to which Forces the Prince of Parma Governour of the Low-Countries in performance of the League with the Catholick King had added eight hundred Bourguignon Horse under the Command of the Marquess de Havray and two thousand Foot all Walloons under the command of the Marquess de Varambone But it being necessary to put a Garison in Nancy the chief City of Lorain and many other lesser Towns he had neither Force enough left to hinder the passage of the Germans nor to defend his Country from their Incursions and therefore the Duke of Guise the very Soul and Life of his Party and upon whom the Foundation of all the Affairs of the League was setled drew Friends and Forces together from all parts to assist and defend the Duke of Lorain Nor did the King of France make less preparations than the rest but being resolved to shew his face and make himself Arbitratour of Affairs he drew all his Forces together for besides eight thousand Swisse Foot raised under the publick colour of the Catholick Cantons he also levied fourteen thousand French Foot summoned all the Souldiery called all the Nobility to attend him having determined to command his Army himself in person wherein he received no other hinderance but the unquietness of the Parisians for the Preachers and the Council of Sixteen ceased not to stir up the people and to make frequent tumults in the City insomuch as the Authority of the King and his Magistrates was despised and trodden under Foot with very great danger of an open change desired and procured by them Nor durst the King in that present condition punish the authors of those tumults for fear of causing an absolute revolt and in a conjuncture of so great danger deprive himself of that City which had ever been the Basis and Foundation of his Party this encouraged them with more boldness to multiply their designs which would have produced the event aimed at by the Heads of the League if first the imminent fear of the German Army and then the Kings Oath taken against the Hugonots and the promise wherewith he took Arms for the common defence had not restrained and withheld the people who out of fear and some certain respects of duty were not very forward to embrace seditious counsels But the King having with great dexterity and patience often quieted those uproars raised without occasions full of ill-will towards the Heads of Sedition though cunningly dissembling it having left the Queen-Mother as Regent in Paris and Monsieur de Villequier as Governour departed from the City about the end of Iuly and went to Meaux ten leagues from thence about which place he had caused Quarters to be taken up for his Army Thither the Duke of Guise came unto him Meaux being a Town under his command and they met together with shews of exceeding kindness and respect but thoughts very different from the outward appearance The division of both Horse and Foot was made in the Duke of Guise's presence the King having appointed twenty Cornets of Horse and four Regiments of Foot for the Duke reserving all the rest for the Army which he was to lead himself but almost all the Horse were withheld afterward with several excuses and the Duke of Guise had only those Foot left him which were brought by his dependents for in their meetings and discourses suspicions being rather increased than former hearts-burning taken away the King was so much the more firmly setled in his intention to beware no less of the Duke of Guise than of the foreign Army and to leave him weak that he might be the more easily cut off since that whether his Forces were many or few he could do no less than draw near the Enemy and fall upon him either in the State of the Duke of Lorain or in the Confines of his own Government After two days the Duke of Guise departed and making his Rendezvous at St. Florentine a place near Troye with seven hundred Cuirassiers of Gentlemen that were his dependents six hundred Light-horse part Albanians part Italians and part sent by the Sieur de Balony Governour of Cambray and with two thousand French Foot led by the Sieurs de Ioannes de Clusseau de Gies and de St. Paul his old Colonels he marched streight toward Lorain All the Lords of that Family were met together at Nancy where the Duke commonly resides and there fell to consult which way they should oppose the German Army The opinions were different or rather oppositely contrary for the French Lords among which the Duke of Guise was the chief would have made the seat of the War in the State of the Duke of Lorain a streight narrow Country and by reason of the abundance of Rivers fit for some great enterprise keeping the Germans busied in a place where they could not hope to join with the King of Navarre and where being near their own Country they would easily disband and run home upon every small occasion or disorder that might arise nor did the greatness of the foreign Army at all dismay the Duke of Guise a man of a resolute undaunted courage but despising the number of raw untrained men newly raised in haste he thought himself able to accomplish any thing with his old tried Souldiers But the Duke of Lorain was of a contrary opinion who with the Marquess du Pont his eldest Son the Count de Saulme his principal Minister the Count de Chaligny one of the King of France his Brothers in law and with the Sieurs de Ossonville and Bassompierre thought not fit to submit his Country to all the dangers
Grapes of which that Nation being exceeding greedy they disordered their Squadrons and ran confusedly to satisfie their gluttony and so much the more because the Duke of Guise's handful of men made by him contemptible to their pride nor did they think they could meet with any thing that could do harm to so much a greater number well armed well mounted well provided which was true but wonderfully ill ordered and disciplined The number of Commanders made opinions differ about the way they should march for some counselled that following the easiness of the ways and the abundance of victuals they should go on thorow Champagne to Brye and to the Isle of France as far as the City of Paris to strike the very heart of the Catholick party and not to linger about matters of small importance experience having shewed that the Hugonots had never had hope of victory but when they had entered the very bowels of the Kingdom and brought terrour and damage to the City of Paris but others knowing that they wanted a General who was capable to manage the weight of that imployment and that therefore all their marches were difficult and dangerous perswaded to move streight towards the head of the River Loyre to pass over it above la Charite or at some other place thereabout and to go without delay to join with the King of Navarre without whose conduct and command they despaired of effecting any enterprise The last opinion prevailed and with that intention crossing the Provinces of Champagne and Bourgongne about the end of September they took the direct way toward la Charite to pass the River there as the Duke of Deux-ponts had done at the same place and because the Count de la Mark died about that time of a natural death the charge of the Van-guard was given to Monsieur de Chastillon The Duke of Guise followed the track of the Germans and though his Brother the Duke of Mayenne were joined with him with the Forces he brought out of his Government of Bourgongne and though the Marquess du Pont had followed him also with no contemptible number of Gentlemen whereby in all he had fifteen hundred Horse and little more than three thousand Foot yet because he had no Body of an Army he quartered always in advantageous places keeping near the Germans that he might not lose any opportunity which he watched for with extream diligence and impatient desire to fight but the Duke of Mayenne following his old stayed resolutions and the Marquess du Pont instructed by his Fathers admonitions did opportunely allay his forwardness shewing him that the whole fortune of the House of Lorain was reduced to that small handful of men and would run into a manifest ruine if he should be so rash as to assault the Enemy with Forces so infinitely inferiour that he could give no greater joy nor contentment to his Enemies than to offer up the whole being of their Family to spoil and havock by so certain a danger the event whereof whatsoever it could be would overthrow his Forces for ever that it was a business of long â—mature deliberation and which could never be sufficiently pondered and discussed to hazard all his former labours all his present Estate and all his future hopes upon the cast of a Dye with so much disadvantage and with what strength with what number of Horse and Foot would he assail an Army of sixteen thousand Horse and twenty thousand German Foot flanked with four thousand of the choicest French Firelocks that it was no small matter if they could be able to defend the principal Cities and the walled Towns of those Provinces which were under their Government and that he alone ought not to assume that charge to himself which principally concerned the King of France and which never had been assumed by so many others who upon occasion of other German Armies had had the care of the Frontiers and who preserving only the places of consequence had let the storm flie where the principal Armies were and where the whole sum of businesses did reside These considerations abated but extinguished not the ardour of the Duke of Guise who having vaster thoughts and higher designs did within himself alone press forward the effecting his own resolutions for having undertaken to be Patron of the League assumed the care of the popular cause and conceiving hopes of ruining his adversaries and making himself not only Arbitrator and Moderator of the Kingdom but also the glorious Restorer of the Roman Catholick Religion he foresaw he should grow less in reputation and lose his credit within and without the Kingdom if the King and not he should win the Victory over the Germans which would turn the scale and make him Superiour that should obtain it besides suspecting that the King held secret intelligence with the Hugonots he feared that the Reiters joyning with the King of Navarre and the King being on the other side with a strong Army in the field they might catch him between them and therefore he aspired with all the powers of his mind to destroy or at least weaken that Army before it could come to the consummation of that design finally the desire of glory which in him was most ardent and unmeasurable would not let his mind be in quiet if he did not make his valour famous in so conspicuous an occasion Wherefore sometimes marching before sometimes beside sometimes behind the Enemy with unwearied diligence both in himself and in his Souldiers he used all his uttermost endeavours to incommode and distress them by putting them upon a necessity of quartering close together by protracting and retarding their march and finally by striving to bring them to a scarcity of provisions But the abundance of Wine Grapes Fruits and Flesh whereof there was great plenty in those Provinces did more harm to the Germans than all the labour and industry of the Duke of Guise for by excess and surfeiting in a Country differing from their natural climate such frequent dangerous diseases were gotten into the Army that their number daily decreased and their march was not a little slackened to which the rains of Autumn being added which were wonderfully immoderate in the beginning of October did much increase the mortality and in that deep dirty Country the ways were so broken that it was most difficult for so great a multitude to march being as they were wont exceedingly ill ordered and commanded The same rains did also hurt the Duke of Guise's Army and so much the more because being in continual motion they did perpetually suffer by the ill weather But though the Souldiers were without shoes and almost without clothes and their horses tired and almost quite spoiled yet the great confidence they had in their Commander and seeing him the first in all incommodities and sufferings made every one undergo them willingly and because they were all old Souldiers hardned to the toils of War the diseases did not
before in preventing the Enemy and ranging his Army in order and his valour in fighting for being returned into the place of the battel he stayed the slaughter of the Catholick Infantry received the prisoners courteously commending those that had behaved themselves well in that action and pitying the death of the rest that had been slain in the fury of the Battel caused the dead Body of the Duke de Ioyeuse to be honourably put in a Leaden Coffin and granted it to those that came to demand it who caused it to be carried to Paris where with a solemn Funeral it was magnificently buried This Victory of the King of Navarr's the first cause and original of his safety and so much the more glorious as being the first the Hugonots had obtained in the revolution of so many Wars did not much displease the King of France as well because he desired not the King of Navarr's total suppression lest the Guise's Faction should be so much increased as to remain arbitrators alone of the Forces of the Kingdom as also because the Duke of Ioyeuse raised by him with so much favour to such a height of honour and greatness had proved most ungrateful to him being out of an emulation to the Duke d' Espernon turned to favour the League and if not openly at least secretly united to the designs of the Lords of Guise Nor did it trouble him that the King of Navarre having got the Victory and overcome the hinderance of that Army was able to march to meet the Germans for he with a stronger Army had taken all the Passes of the Loyre and so guarded the banks of the River every where that he was certain neither of the Enemies Armies could pass over it and he hoped not onely to drive away the Germans victoriously but also that they should be instruments to ruine and suppress the House of Guise and all the Plots and Machinations of the League At this time the German Army was in wonderful discord and confusion not onely because there neither came Money to pay them nor that Prince of the Blood that had been promised them for their General and because their hopes of being able to joyn with the King of Navarre began to diminish but also because the Duke of Espernon who led the Van-guard of the Kings Army having often beaten up their quarters they werecertainly assured that the King contrary to what their Commanders had perswaded them had taken Arms against them and followed them with a mighty Army since they turned back from the River Loyre But the Swisse Infantry were more unruly than all the rest for seeing other Foot-soldiers of the same Nation with the publick Ensigns of the Cantons in the Kings Army though they were of another Religion were very unwilling to fight against their Country-men and as unwilling to break their Confederacie and lose their friendship with the King of France with whose consent and for the good of whose Kingdom they were told they should fight when they came from home The death of Colonel Tileman who commanded all the Swisses under the Sieur de Clervant put the affairs in an absolute confusion for dying suddenly of a malignant Feaver and a bloody Flux they had no Commander left that had authority enough to restrain the unruliness of the Soldiers so that they tumultuously resolved to send messengers to the King of France and to make up an agreement with him which being come to the knowledge of the Baron de Onaw and the French Commanders they made so much the more haste in marching away from the Kings Army to get into the Country of Beausse where the abundance of provisions and pillage might make the Swisses forget the tumultuous resolution they had taken But this hasty march brought greater confusion into the Army troubled with a great multitude of sick men some whereof were left behind in their several quarters and miserably murdered by the Country people some carried along upon their Carriages and following slowly the speed of those that were in health were the cause that they quartered confusedly and in places This disorder was very well known to the Duke of Guise who at their returning back from the River Loyre had most wisely put himself between their Army and the City of Paris to keep that City faithful to him and to increase both the affection the people bore him and his reputation as if he were the onely defence that hindered that mighty Army of the Germans from offending the City and Territories of Paris whereas the King following slowly seemed to have given over all care of the Parisians He alwayes lay in secure advantageous places not far from the enemies Army but made the wayes be continually well cleared by Captain Thomaso Fratta an Albanian and the Sieur de Vins who had the charge of the Light-Horse and who sending Scouts abroad and bringing in intelligence every minute gave him notice of the moving and progress of the Enemy The Germans were come into the Territories of Montargis twenty eight Leagues from Paris and upon the twenty sixth of October were quartered in this manner The Baron de Onaw with the biggest Body of Horse at Vilmory a very great Village The Swisses under the Walls of Montargis which Town was above two great Leagues from thence and the rest of the Army scattered in several places about Vilmory but some a League some two Leagues from the Head-quarter The manner of their lying being told the Duke of Guise and the draught and platform of it being brought unto him by Captain Thomaso whilst he was at table at Courtenay with the Marquess du Pont and the Dukes of Mayenne Nemours Aumale and Elbeuf he sate a while musing and silent and then having sent for his own Trumpet commanded him to sound Bouteselle and that every body should be in a readiness to march within an hour At which order the Duke of Mayenne asking him to what purpose he would move and whither he intended to go he replyed instantly To fight with the Enemy The Duke of Mayenne who knew the inequality of their Forces began to smile and said he was contended to be jested with To which the Duke of Guise answered with a grave countenance that he spoke in very good earnest and that they who had not the courage to fight might stay in their quarters and without more words put on his Arms and having set all things in order took Horse without any further delay His authority was such and his Soldiers had so great a confidence in him that when it was known they were presently to go charge the Army of the Reiters there was no man dismayed at the great disparity of their numbers but as if they were going to a certain Victory the Foot and Horse in emulation of one another strove who should be first in order and ready to march only the Duke of Mayenne and the Marquess du Pont
themselves that way Colonel Ioannes was also come to the same place with Six hundred Musketiers mounted behind his Horse-men and had taken the passage to that Gate of the Bourg which leads into the Fields just over against the Castle It was already break of day and the Reiters Trumpets sound the Diana when the Infantry assaulted the enemies barricadoes with infinite fury and though many of them lay still buried in wine and sleep yet the Corps de Garde which were vigilant received the assault most couragiously and the success was doubtful for a time till the Catholick Infantry by setting the Carts and Barrels on fire cleared the way and removed those impediments that stopt it up whereupon the Germans Corps de gard not being able to make resistance of themselves were in a very short space all cut in pieces Colonel St. Paul entered with the first squadron into the street that led on the left hand and Colonel Ponsenat with the second into the street on the right hand where they bravely set upon those few Reiters who not having had time to get to Horse came up to them a foot with their Pistols in their hands but the fight was very unequal for the Musketiers shot them at a distance and the Pikes overturned all that came in their way so that the Reiters having nothing but short Pistols and their Swords could never come up to give one blow to the Enemy and within a very little while all turned their backs thinking to save themselves in the field but finding the way shut up and the Gate possessed being also driven back by Ioannes's Musketiers who had made good the passage they fell into so great terror and confusion that they were presently slain by the Foot without resistance Some few who thought to get over the Walls and flee cross the Field were met withal by the Horse and either miserably killed or taken prisoners onely Baron d' Onaw much more fortunate in escaping then in fighting having by the help of a Woman got over the Wall toward the Moorish side of the Lake saved his life and fled into the quarter of the Swisses which was little more then a League from thence The slaughter of the Germans was exceeding great and terrible being inclosed on every side for Colonel Ioannes was at last come in also at the Field-gate and with lamentable cries they were all put to the sword without distinction This bloody business continued till Baron d' Onaw being got to the Swisses and the French Commanders being come to the same place from the other quarters he exhorted prayed and conjured them to follow him promising them a certain Victory over the Catholicks who in confusion busied in spoil and execution and wearied with watching marching and fighting could not be able to resist a much greater number wherewith they might instantly fall upon them But such a Pannick terror had seized them that it was not possible to perswade them to it and the French Commanders considering that the Catholick Infantry would retire safe into the Castle and that the Cavalry fresh and unwearied possessed the passage toward the field disswaded the Baron from that attempt and having put the rest of the Army in Battalia purposed onely to defend their post The Duke of Guise when his Soldiers were glutted with blood and pillage rich in spoil all gallantly mounted and from Foot-Soldiers turned Horse-men retired with eleven of the Enemies Cornets and all their Baggage to Estampes where having given God thanks he instantly dispatched away the Cornets and presented them to the King giving him account with proud Soldier-like boastings of that notable Victory which without blood he had so easily obtained But the King seeing the event prove quite contrary to his design resolved to prosecute hotly the remainder of the German Army that he might have part in that glory which he saw resulted from Victory and therefore he speedily sent forth the Duke of Espernon that way he himself following with all the Army with a set purpose to meet the Enemy The Duke of Espernon after the example of the Duke of Guise attempted often to beat up the Germans quarters but with small effect for the experience of the Commander the goodness of the Soldiers and the success were all very unequal circumstances which often make the events of like occasions and like counsels to be very different Wherefore the Duke of Espernon by the King's direction began again to treat of an Agreement with the Swisses by means of the Sieur de Cormons a Hugonot Gentleman who had been taken a few dayes before in a skirmish between the Armies The Swisses were brought into an ill condition with perpetual marches without money having never had their pay terrified by the defeat of the Reiters and discontented to fight against the Ensignes of their own Nation and much more because they had not a General who for authority and experience was able to command and govern them whereby they saw that the end of so great Forces would be ruinous and miserable wherefore it was not very difficult by an accommodation with the King to make them submit themselves unto his obedience and their Commanders going to acknowledge him being kindly received not to exasperate that Nation and feasted by the Duke of Espernon obtained a safe conduct to return to their own houses which was also punctually observed though toils sufferings and diseases had let but few escape of so great a number The Reiters and their Commanders and the French Soldiers disheartned by the two late defeats and forsaken by the Swisses resolved to turn back and try to get out of the confines of France by the way of Bourgongne hoping to come safe into Germany and the Territory of Basile and with that determination being united and drawn close together they began to march that way But it was hard for them to get thither for the Duke of Mayenne being returned into Bourgongne had set himself to guard the confines and the Sieur de Mandelot and the Count de Tournon being marched out of Lyons with the Forces of that City were advanced also to hinder them the King with his whole Army was but half a dayes march behind them and streightned them in the rere and the Duke of Guise with his wonted celerity sometimes in the flank sometimes behind and sometimes getting before them ceased not to distress them very much The French Infantry was tired and consumed wherefore the Soldiers disbanding of themselves lay close hid in those Cities and Villages thorough which they passed and horses spoiled and unshod could not follow the hasty march of the Commanders and the loss of their Baggage the want of Money the dearth of Victuals because all the people hid what they had in some secure place the great rains and dirty wayes which are wonderful in Burgongue their watching weariness diseases and their disorders had brought them to the
alighted at the Palace of the Queen-Mother who half astonished at his unexpected arrival for Monsieur de Bellieure being returned three hours before had made a doubt of his coming received him with a pale countenance and contrary to the ordinary custom of her nature trembling and almost dismayed The Dukes carriage was full of respective humility and profound submission the words of the Queen ambiguous telling him that she was glad to see him but would have been much more glad to have seen him at another time to which he answered with modest behaviour but high words that he was a faithful Servant to the King and that having understood the calumnies that were cast upon his innocence and the things that were in agitation against Religion and against the honest well-affected men of that City he was come thither to divert that mischief and clear himself or else to lay down his life at the service of the Church and the general safety Their discourse being interrupted while he as the custom is saluted the other Ladies of the Court the Queen called Luigi Davila her Gentleman-Usher and commanded him to let the King know the Duke of Guise was come and that within a little while she would bring him personally to the Louvre The King who was in his private Closet with Monsieur de Villequier Bellieure and the Abbot del Bene was so wonderfully moved that he was fain to rest himself upon his arm hanging his head down almost to the table and having examined Davila of every particular commanded him to desire the Queen secretly to defer his coming as long as possibly she could The Abbot del Bene and Colonel Alfonso Corso a most trusty Servant of the Kings and one that had deserved wonderfully well of the Crown coming at that instant into the Closet counselled him to receive the Duke of Guise in the same Closet and cause him to be killed in that very place the Abbot saying these words Percutiam Pastgrem dispergentur oves But Villequier Bellieure and the High Chancellour who came in were of another opinion alledging that the commotion of the people was so great that in such a case contemning the Royal Majesty and breaking all bounds of Law and Duty they would run to a precipitate revenge and that things not being yet ready to defend themselves and bridle the fury of the City the Forces of the Parisians were too powerful to be provoked Whilst the King stood doubtful what to resolve the Queen-Mother came and brought the Duke of Guise she was brought her self in a Sedan the Duke going by her all the way on foot but with so great a train and such a confluence of people that the whole City seemed to be crowded into the Court of the Louvre and the Streets thereabouts They passed thorow a Lane of Souldiers Monsieur de Grillon Colonel of the Guards was there present who being a free Souldierly Man and no very good Friend to the Duke of Guise whilst he bowed courteously to every private Souldier made very small shew of respect unto the Duke who observed it very well with some alteration of countenance which increased to a great paleness when he saw the Swisses who standing to their Arms made a Lane at the bottom of the Stairs the Archers in the Hall and in the Rooms above all the Gentlemen gathered together to expect him They entered into the Kings Chamber who while the Duke of Guise bowed himself with a low reverence said to him with an angry look I sent you word that you should not come To these words the Duke with the same submission he had used to the Queen but with more moderate words answered That he was come to put himself into the Arms of his Majesties Iustice to clear himself of those calumnies that were cast upon him by his Enemies and that nevertheless he would not have come if he had been plainly told that his Majesty had commanded him to stay The King turning to Bellieure asked him angerly if it were not true that he had given him Commission to tell the Duke of Guise that he should not come unless he would be accounted the Author of the tumults and insurrections of the Parisians Monsieur de Bellieure stepped forward and would have given an account of his Message but as he began to speak the King interrupted him saying it was enough and turning to the Duke of Guise said That he knew not that he was calumniated by any body but that his innocence would have clearly appeared if his coming had produced no novelty nor interrupted the quiet of the Government as it was like to do The Queen well acquainted with the Kings nature and seeing in his face that he was inclined to some bold resolution drew him aside and told him in substance what she had seen of the concourse of people and that it was no time to think of any precipitate determination The Dutchess of Vzez who was close by him confirmed the same and the Duke of Guise attentively observing every little particular as soon as he saw they were in an uncertainty that he might not give the King time to deliberate feigned himself weary with his journey and taking his leave returned with the same confluence of people but not accompanied with any of the Court unto his own house in the Rue St. Anthoyne Many condemned the King because he did not then resolve to cut him off at that opportunity and many knowing the strength and courage of the Parisians and that he had many Adherents even in the Court it self thought it a prudent and moderate determination to let him go But the Duke of Guise having before his eyes the danger he had run and condemning himself for his late venture began presently to draw unto himself all his friends and dependents which were spread in the several quarters of the City so that he who at noon entered but with seven horses had in his house at night above four hundred Gentlemen and Commanders At the same time he sent for the Council of Sixteen and all the Eschevins and after a long consultation wherein he was fully informed of all particulars gave order that Guards should be kept in every Ward that all men should be warned and prepared and that upon any stir they should according to the order already given and under the Officers already appointed all run to the principal places of the City and chiefly to his house Many Arms Musquets Drums and other instruments of War were carried the same night into his house as well to arm great store of people as to defend his own person about which they kept Watches and Sentinels no less than they use to do in Armies when they are near an Enemy The same diligence was used at the Louvre and at the Queens Palace whither she returned when it was very late at night her Gentlemen kept Guard very carefully and the
Duke of Mayenne to consent to peace goes out of the Kingdom The war is begun furiously in every place The Duke of Montpensier defeats the Gautiers in Normandy The Kings of France and Navarre meet in the City of Tours The Duke of Mayenne takes the Duke of Vendosm and the Count de Brienne prisoner he assaults the Kings Infantry in the Fauxbourgs of Tours and takes and possesseth himself of many Posts The King of Navarre comes up with his Army and the Duke going away takes many places in his march toward Normandy The Duke of Aumale besieges Senlis fights with the Duke of Longueville and Sieur de la Noue and loses the day The Duke of Mayenne to recover this loss marches towards Paris The King with his Army follows the same way takes Gergeau Piviers Chartres Estampes Montereau Poissy and other places he joyns with the Duke of Montpensier The Swisses and Germans raised for his assistance arrive He takes the adjacent Towns and layes siege to Paris where the Duke of Mayenne and the People having but small hopes to defend themselves resolve to stand it out to the utmost Frier Jaques Clement a Dominican goes out of the City is brought into the King's Chamber and stabs him into the belly with a knife the King dying declares the King of Navarre his lawful successor and perswades him to turn Catholick The Army and particularly the Nobility waver in their resolutions at last they resolve to acknowledge the King of Navarre provided Religion might be secured He makes them a promise in writing to imbrace the Roman-Catholique-Faith He rises from Paris by reason of the wasting of his Army makes shew as if he would besiege Rouen and goes to Diepe The Duke of Mayenne much encreased in strength follows him they fight at Pollet at Arques and under the Walls of Diepe Supplies come to the King from many parts The Duke of Mayenne marches off and goes into Picardy the King enlarges himself towards the Isle of France He takes and sacks the suburbs of Paris goes directly to Tours and by the way seizeth upon many places He enters into that City is received with great pomp sits in the Parliament excuses to the Nobility his delay of changing his Religion Marches into lower Normandy and reduceth all that Province into his power AFter the bloody Tragedy which ended the year 1588 followed a dreadful terrible alteration of the Scene for the news of the death of the Lords of Guise being come the same day to Orleans the next to Paris and from hand to hand into all parts of the Kingdom it is not possible to believe how much it troubled and disturbed the mindes not onely of the common people inclined by nature and custom to embrace all emergent occasions of change but of all degrees and all qualities of persons and which seemed very strange of many also who in times past had been esteemed prudent moderate men This so great perturbation of mens minds produced in their first fury rash precipitate effects for the City of Orleans which for a long time before had held the party of the League and moreover had been wont in all the course of the Civil Wars to be first up in Armes having heard of the Duke of Guise's death and the imprisonment of all the rest by them who fleeing hastily from Blois were gotten thither at the first stage and particularly by the Sieur de Rossieuz one of the Counsellors of the League without any determinate resolution and without staying for a Head to order them they took Arms openly the very same night and having driven away or suppressed the King's Magistrates who endeavoured to hinder the Insurrection they went all confusedly to assault the Fortress in which Monsieur d' Entraques his Lieutenant was for the King with a very few Soldiers and as in a sudden accident in want of all those things which are necessary to make good a place The Citizens of Chartres did the same though in the late Commotions it had been of the King's party and having taken Arms thrust out all that favoured the King's name or that would have opposed the Insurrection and began to govern it self without the consent of the Magistrates But the news being come to Paris upon Christmas-eve at the shutting in of the day brought first by a Post dispatched from Don Bernardino Mendozza and afterward by Captain Hippolito Zanzala of Ferrara one of the Captains entertained by the Duke of Guise the Shops were hastily shut up and the multitude in their wonted tumult ran some to the Hostel de Guise where were the Dutchesses of Guise and Montpensier the Dukes Wife and Sister and some to the City Gates to look for more certain news and more distinct particulars of the business which when they had learned by the arrival of those who having fled from Blois came all running without stay to Paris the people sometimes with howlings sometimes with lamentations sometimes with exceeding fierce cries wavered in their resolutions there not being yet any one ready to govern the violence and direct the determinations of the confused giddy multitude For the Dutchess of Guise with a Womanish softness was all in tears and the Dutchess of Montpensier a Lady of a haughty mind and full of bold manly spirits who had torn the Kings name and credit more with her Tongue than her Brothers had done with their Swords and all their practices being from her birth lame of one foot and subject to frequent infirmities was then lying in her bed and had already been indisposed for many dayes Wherefore the Council of the League being come together in the midst of the tumultuous people resolved to send for Charles of Lorain Duke of Aumale who fleeing from the States at Blois out of a certain presaging fear had staid in Paris and that very day was retired to his devotions to the Covent of Carthusians hard by the City at whose arrival though late at night all the multitude ran to his house but onely spent the time in bewailings and lamentations The next day the whole City being in grief they dispatched Divine Service quickly without their wonted Musick and Singing and from the Churches being come to the Town-house the same Council met again there at which were present the most noted Citizens and also many of the Magistrates some drawn by an anxious curiosity some driven by the fear of being torn in pieces by the fury of the multitude and some came with a desire to find remedy against the unbridled rashness of the common people But it was all in vain For in stead of Counsels there being nothing heard but bitter Invectives and Injurious Threats against the King's name they resolved in the first place that till a further determination the Duke of Aumale should be declared Governor of the City and that under his obedience they should from new advertisements expect new occasion of taking another resolution Yet he not
replied That they should be sent prisoners to him for if he found them guilty he knew which way to punish them But the Ambassadors answered first that the judgment of things in his own Kingdom belonged to the King and then that the whole State thanks to their Conspiracies was so disturbed that they could not be sent for all the Country near the Alps and round about the place where they were being up in Arms it was not possible to remove them nor to conduct them securely and that therefore the King was not obliged to impossibilities But the Pope obstinately persisting in his demand the Ambassadors agreed at last to write about it into France and insisted that in the mean time the King having humbled himself and submitted to the Apostolick See the Decree of Sorbonne ought to be revoked and nullified being not only exorbitant and unjust but insolent and prejudicial to the Holy Chair whereof those Divines made so little reckoning that they had dared to determine a point of so great consequence as the deposing of a King a thing which though it should be granted to appertain to the Ecclesiastical power yet would it be simply proper to the highest power which is in the Vicar of Christ and not to that of a petulant Colledge consisting of a few passionate corrupted persons but neither could this be obtained for the Pope confessing that the Decree was presumptuous and worthy censure said that he would reserve himself to do it when the King had given him full satisfaction This seemed very strange to the Ambassadors and seeing that they had proposed all those spiritual satisfactions which they even to the prejudice of the Crown could offer with so great humiliation that more could not be desired from a King they intended to try another way and the Marquess whose Wife was a Roman began by means of that alliance to treat with Donna Camilla the Popes Sister offering amongst other rewards which the Popes Kindred should have if by their means the Absolution was obtained to give the Marquesate of Saluzzo in Fee-farm to Don Michele his Nephew which the King proffered the peace being made with the Catholicks of his Kingdom to recover at his own charge from the Duke of Savoy but neither could this prevail with the obdurateness of the Pope partly because the Marquesate was now in the power of another nor could it be regained without a tedious War partly because he saw the Kingdom involved in so great a distraction and the Catholick party so strong that he doubted whether his Absolution would be able to settle and restore its peace Moreover about this very time the Abbot of Orbais was arrived at Rome sent by the Duke of Mayenne the Dutchess of Nemours Madam de Montpensier and other Heads of the League on the one side to magnifie the Forces of the Union into which almost all the chief and most noted Cities of France were entered with an infinite concourse of the Nobility and Commons so that now the King was thereby not in writing but in deed deposed and robbed of his Crown and on the other to complain of the inclination which the Pope shewed to absolve Henry of Valois so they called him whereby he who was Head of the Catholick Church and to whom more than to any other it belonged to promote the Holy Union contracted for the defence of Religion and the liberty and dignity of the Apostolick See seemed to make but small account of it that the imputations of Rebellion and Treason which were cast upon the memory of the Duke and Cardinal of Guise were false and vain for they had never taken Arms against the King nor conspired any thing against him but always with due obedience and veneration of the Royal Name had sustained and defended the Catholick Religion against the powerful plots and forces of the Hugonots that it was known how Francis the Duke their Father had lost his life in the service of the Crown and of the Church of God as also the Duke of Aumale their Uncle slain fighting under the walls of Rochel for the Catholick Faith that it was likewise certain how much the Duke of Guise had laboured suffered and endured bearing Arms for the Kings service and for Religion that he had all his life-time born the scars in his face of the wounds he had received fighting against the Army of the Reiters for the defence of the Provinces and Confines of the Kingdom that he had defended the City of Poictiers against the long siege of the Hugonots led up the first Squadrons of the Army fighting victoriously against them at Iarnac and Moncontour that last of all with a handful of men he had exposed himself and the lives of all his Souldiers against that formidable Army of the Lutherans of Germany conquered it and dispersed it for the safety of the Kingdom and of all Christian people nor in all those toils and dangers had he ever pretended any other thing but to serve the King and defend the Catholicks from the imminent oppression of the Hugonots that if the King went from Paris upon the Insurrection of the Parisians the fault was his own in having put a Garison into a City where there never had been any and in having gone about to take away the lives of the chief Citizens but no conspiracy of the Duke of Guise's who rather had appeased the people and quieted the tumult that since then the King had been reconciled and had agreed to the pacification wherein the Lords of Lorain had neither demanded nor obtained other than that the publick exercise of the Hugonot Religion might be taken away and that War might be made against them and though some little shadow of suspicion should have remained the King ought to have forgotten it after so many Oaths taken among the sacred Ceremonies and not to make two most innocent Princes be murther'd under the Publick Faith for no other cause but to foment the Hugonot Forces and suppress the Catholick party and the Religion of God But though the Duke and Cardinal had committed some errour what crime could be objected against the Cardinal of Bourbon a most innocent peaceful old man who was most cruelly kept prisoner That these were arts and violent ways to take away that prop also from the Catholick party and to reduce the Succession into the relapsed excommunicate Hugonot Princes that the Pope ought to oppose his authority to this so evident design to punish what was past and provide against the future not being faulty to so many people who had unanimously resolved to spend their lives for the defence of Religion and to piece up and restore the trodden-down honour of the Holy Church that it became him being the Shepherd to go before his Flock and encourage them all to so holy so pious a work but that it was as unseemly that while all took Arms boldly he being so far from danger should be
they yet fully agreed concerning the place or manner of their meeting For the King would rather have desired the Hugonots should make War apart and also the King of Navarre was unwilling to come to Court being disswaded by those about him who ceased not continually to put him in remembrance of Paris and the danger of the Massacre of St. Bartholomews day But necessity took away those doubts by the coming of the Duke of Mayenne who serving in a popular Cause and desiring to put his name in reputation to confirm and increase his party having left Paris was come to Chasteau-Dune and there made up his Army from all parts which with two Regiments sent by the Parisians was Eight thousand Foot and Two thousand Horse His first exploit was upon the City of Vendosm a great Town and of the King of Navars Patrimony and into which the Counsellors of the Great Council were reduced by the Kings order as into a place which he thought secure but the Governour holding secret intelligence to go over to the League the Duke of Mayenne sent the Sieur de Rhosne thither unexpectedly with Two thousand Foot and Six hundred Horse who being brought in according to the agreement made himself Master of the City and took prisoners all the Magistrates of the Great Council and many Clients who followed them and who were fain afterward with great sums of money to free themselves Vendosme being taken and it being believed as it was probable that the Duke would proceed further the King set forward the Duke of Espernon with the Vanguard of his Army toward Blois to the end that lying in the way he might hinder the march of the Enemy But the Duke doubting lest the City might remain a prey to the Duke of Mayenne went thither with all the Foot and left the Count de Brienne with the Horse quartered upon the way that leads from Blois to Amboise near unto St. Ouyn The Mareschal d' Aumont with the rest of the Army incamped near the City of Tours to keep it sufficiently guarded And the King dispatched the Abbot del Bene the second time to hasten the King of Navarre's coming who when he had sent the Sieur de Chastillon General of his Infantry before to present his duty to the King and to receive his commands at last waited upon the King himself in the Parc du Plessis without the Walls of Tours where being met by the King he not only alighted from his horse a great while before he came near him but assoon as ever he was come unto him kneeling down he would by all means have kissed his feet but the King having raised him up and embraced him closely laying aside all former enmities in a moment led him talking along into the City passing thorow the Army that was imbattelled and thorow the people which were come out of the Gates and with infinite applause and loud acclamations of the Souldiers they went unto the Kings Lodgings every one admiring on the one side the Kings courtesie and on the other the King of Navarre's submission and obedience The next day after two long hours of secret conference the King of Navarre returned to his Forces which were yet quartered beyond the River And the King having put the Foot into the Suburb of St. Syphorien kept only his Guards in the City and the Nobility about his person But the Duke of Mayenne seeing Blois so strengthened by the Duke of Espernon's arrival that there was no hope at all to take it leaving that City and the Duke of Espernon he passed on with his Army as far as Chasteau Renard but seven leagues distant from Tours and from the Body of the Kings Army And having had intelligence that the Count de Brienne staid at St. Ouyn where he quartered carelesly with small Guards his forces according to the liberty of the times being dispersed and divided in those Villages he marched nine leagues out of his direct way with infinite speed and coming unexpectedly found the Count so negligently unprovided that many of his men were cut off and taken prisoners in a moment and he in great disorder fled away and shut himself up in the Town without any provision to defend himself where the Duke being arrived and having with equal haste planted his Cannon though the Marquess de Canillac who as General of the Artillery commanded the Works which were made there and many of the stoutest Souldiers lost their lives the Count de Brienne was yet fain to yield himself he being kept prisoner But the Souldiers upon promise of not bearing Arms for a certain time were set at liberty The Count de Brienne being defeated and taken the Duke of Mayenne resolved to assault the Camp of the King himself thinking that not being united to the King of Navarre and the Foot not well fortified in the Suburb of St. Syphorien a vast uneven place it would not be very difficult to overcome it if the assault were unexpected Wherefore having raised his Camp upon the Seventh day of May in the evening when it began to grow dark bringing two Culverins along with infinite trouble he arrived near Tours with all his Forces about Sun-rising The Kings Foot were quartered in the Suburbs and because the place being something low was commanded as by a Cavalier by a Hill on the top whereof were certain houses Colonel Moncasin who led the Van drew a line about the houses and placed himself there with a strong Corps de Garde to keep the Enemy from possessing it it being just in the way that comes from Blois and Chasteau-Renard straight to the Town The Duke of Mayenne having caused his Army to make a halt in the Plain beyond the Hill to give his Souldiers a little rest who were tired with the length and speed of their march sent two Regiments before commanded by the Sieurs du Cluseau and du Bourg to make themselves Masters of those houses which annoyed and obstructed all the High-way These arrived very unexpectedly yet not so much but that they were discovered by the Scouts Wherefore having put their Arms in a readiness on both sides there began a very fierce skirmish just at the very time when the King being come to visit that post was there present His presence did much good for besides his being ready to dispose matters in good order for the fight the Sieur de Montigny who was with him ran at the first noise of the shot into the forefront of the Battel and by his words exhorting and by his example animating every one to do their duty did confirm the courage of those Guards who remembring that they fought in the Kings own sight made so gallant resistance against the greater number of the Enemy that their fury was bravely repelled till relief came up unto them The King not at all dismaid but with a free secure countenance though he was unarmed and but slenderly attended
while an absolute victory to their party But about the same time they received a much greater loss for the City of Senlis ten Leagues distant from Paris and very opportune for the state of present affairs which at first had taken part with the League having now declared for the King and called in Guilliaume de Momorancy Lord of Thore there passed not many dayes before the Duke of Aumale knowing there were but small Forces there resolved to lay siege unto it thinking assuredly to take it before it could be relieved wherefore having called unto him the Sieur de Balagny Governor of Cambray and those Gentlemen which in Picardy and the Isle of France followed his party with seven hundred Horse and nine thousand Foot but most of them tumultuously listed in Paris under the command of the Sieur de Meneville and nine pieces of Cannon sate down before it the seventh day of May. The besieged defended themselves stoutly from the beginning and the next day after the Enemy had entrenched they made so bold a Sally that above an hundred of the Parisians were slain and among them the Sieur de Chamois an old servant of the House of Guise but after the Artillery was planted there being but small store of ammunition in the Town and none of those things which were necessary for their defence they called the Duke of Longueville to their relief who with Monsieur de la Noue was come to Compeigne But the Forces were very unequal and the Gentry of the Province was not met together wherefore the besieged were forced to treat of yielding being destitute of all hope to hold out longer and being as it were assured they should not be relieved and yet news being come to Compeigne that the besieged were capitulating the Gentlemen began to intreat the Duke of Longueville that he would lead them on to fight thinking it a great affront to them to suffer that Town to be lost before their very faces without striking a blow The Duke of Longueville was a young Lord and one who though full of spirit did yet refer all things to the advice of Monsieur de la Noue and of the Baron de Guiry who commanded the light-Horse These thought the inequality of Forces so great for they had not above eight hundred Horse and less than two thousand Foot that they esteemed it extreme folly to adventure themselves especially if the Enemy drawing into Battalia should plant their Canon before them But so obstinate was the forwardness of the young Gentry who were grieved to stand idle without doing any thing that the Commanders resolved to go within sight of the Enemy and expect the opportunity of some occasion believing it easie to retreat without danger as they thought it most difficult by any means to relieve the Town Being come to the top of a hill which over-looks the Plain where the City stands they saw that the Duke of Aumale having had notice of their coming began to draw up his Army in the field which la Noue being advanced before all the rest began diligently to observe and perceiving as a soldier of very long experience the unreadiness of his men who went confusedly into their ranks with their Pikes tottering unsteadily a wonted manifest sign of inexpert soldiers and above all that having left their Artillery either for want of knowledge in the affairs of War or too much confidence they were deprived of so great an advantage he turned back to Giury and told him that the Enemies faintness did almost perswade him to hazard the encounter which being heard by the Gentry and the Duke of Longueville desirous to make his youth renowned by some glorious exploit all prayed him to yield unto that motion and he taking courage from the boldness and forwardness of them all having drawn the Cavalry into five Divisions commanded out the Musketiers with three Faulconets which they had brought along to begin the Battel in the Plain The Faulconets were so hidden and encompassed by the Foot that they were hardly seen and marched so fast that keeping pace with the Soldiers they were not discovered by the Enemy Wherefore the Sieur de Balagny that led their Vanguard being inconsiderately advanced his squadron at the first encounter was so torn and disordered by the Artillery which gave fire three times very happily that before they had time to rally the Baron de Giury rushing upon them with his Light-horse and the Sieurs d' Humieres and Bonivet following with two valiant Squadrons of Gentlemen he was not onely forced manifestly to give ground but to turn his back without resistance Which beginning being followed by the Duke of Longueville and on the other side by the Sieur de la Noue they routed the Cavalry which made small opposition and having pursued it not above three hundred paces they wheeled about and fell in upon the Parisian Infantry which being charged in the front by La Noue's Muskettiers and there being no Commander who knew how to order them securely in time of need their ranks being broken they never defended themselves but having cast away their Pikes and Muskets began to flee in disorder in which flight being pursued by the Cavalry and the besieged at the same time sallying out on their Rear there was a very great slaughter of them the Field won the Trenches entered the Artillery taken which were kept by the Conquerors with above thirty Colours Of the Kings Army not above twenty men were slain and no Officer of note The Army of the League lost above One thousand and two hundred and among those the Sieur de Meneville an old servant of the House of Guise who making resistance where the Artillery was received a Musket shot thorow the side The Duke of Aumale retired to St. Denis not having the heart to carry that news to Paris which being related by the Sieur de Belagny filled the whole City with infinite terror insomuch as Madam de Montpensier and Madam de Guise could hardly confirm their fickle mindes as easily lost as ready and forward to rebel But the Council of the Vnion being come together they resolved to call back the Duke of Mayenne assoon as possibly they could not being confident of any other bodies sufficiency to deliver them from the danger of the enemies Army which much increased since the Victory overran all the Country The Duke of Mayenne after he had left Tours having no hope by longer stay to be able to make any progress against both the Armies joined together had marched back with very great speed towards Normandy and being come to Alancon a great important City had in a manner unexpectedly gotten it by composition by which he reaped this benefit That the Duke of Montpensier already victorious in that Province could not turn to unite himself with the King's Forces and increase his Camp any more And therefore having taken Alancon he intended to pass on further with certain
party The Monitory was posted up in Rome upon the Three and twentieth of May and within a very few dayes after published at Meaux ten Leagues distant from Paris the Bishop of which place was made High-Chancellor by the Duke of Mayenne in the Council of the Vnion The King was so grieved for this determination of the Pope that it produced an universal sadness and the progress of the Army was very much slackened by it Wherefore the Archbishop of Bourges began publickly to comfort him saying That as the Pope ill-informed by the suggestion of the Confederates believing what they did was out of zeal to Religion had pronounced that Sentence so when he should be better informed and assured that they fought for Passion and Ambition and not for the Apostolick See nor for the Faith he certainly as a common Father would change his opinion But the King after a deep sigh replied That he thought it very hard that he who had ever fought and laboured for Religion should be rashly excommunicated because he would not suffer his own throat to be cut by the Armes of his Rebel-Subjects and that those who had sacked Rome and kept the Pope himself prisoner had never been Excommunicated to which the King of Navarre who was present answered But they were victorious Sir Let your Majesty endeavour to conquer and be assured the Censures shall be revoked but if we be overcome we shall all die condemned Hereticks The King assented and all the by-standers did the like and upon that hope order was given the Army should march and having laid siege to Estampes and that Town being taken by assault the King very much exasperated and moved by his natural melancholly now outwardly stirred up by so many provocations caused all the Magistrates to be hanged and gave the pillage of the Town freely to the soldiers From Estampes the King being desirous to shut up all the passages of those Rivers that were fit to streighten the City of Paris marched on with the body of his Army to besiege Poissy and the Duke of Espernon enlarging himself with the Reer took and with the same violence sacked Montereau upon the River Yonne Poissy made very little resistance and the Town yielding it self the King was Master of that brave spacious Bridge which there gives passage over the Seine by the help whereof he was able to enlarge himself on both sides the River In this place the D. of Montpensier who had followed the track of the D. of Mayenne out of Normandy without receiving any opposition joined with the King's Army who intended to make that Town his Magazine gave the Government of it to the Sieur de Villiers and leaving his Baggage Ammunion and part of his Artillery there put in a Garrison of 2000 Foot Poissy being taken and manned the King of Navarre with his Van-guard went without delay to besiege Pontoise in which Monsieur d'Alincourt was Governor and with him the Sieur de Hautfort put in also by the Duke of Mayenne to supply what should be defective these having fortifi'd a Church which stood in a corner of the Town and reduced it to the form of a Raveline stood constantly upon their defence The first force was imployed against the Church which battered and assaulted and no less resolutely defended maintained it self for the space of nine dayes at the end of which Hautfort being killed with a Cannon-shot the Church was also taken and utterly demolished and the defendents retired to make good the Walls But the Sieur d'Alincourt being wounded in the shoulder and the most valiant of the Defendents being slain by the violence of the Artillery and in the fury of a bloody assault the rest were necessarily forced to yield who marched out of the Town upon the four and twentieth of Iuly with this condition that they should not bear arms again in service of the League till after three months The next day after the taking of Pontoise the forreign Army arrived at Poissy-bridge for Monsieur de Sancy being first met by the Count de Tavannes with Five hundred Horse in the Confines of Bourgongne and then in Champagne by the Duke de Longueville and the Sieur de la Noue with Twelve hundred Horse and Two thousand French Muskettiers had advanced with great diligence nor durst the Duke of Mayenne who had made shew that he would oppose his passage meet him with so much weaker Forces so that upon Saint Iames's day they passed the Bridge at Poissy being received with great joy and provided for with great plenty to refresh themselves by Monsieur de Villiers who had caused many carts full of Wine and provisions to be brought beyond the Bridge to welcome the Swisses and the Germans The next morning which was Saint Annes day the King desired to see them and view them in their Divisions largely spread over the fields and being accompanied by the King of Navarre and the Duke of Montpensier he welcomed and cherished the Commanders with great familiarity honouring them with such warlike presents as the state of things in the fury of Arms would permit There were 10000 Swisses 2000 German Foot 2000 Reiters to which the Forces of the King the Duke of Longueville the Duke of Montpensier the Baron de Giury the King of Navarre being added the Army amounted to the number of Two and forty thousand fighting men The terror of this Army made all the places thereabout to yield and the Bridge of St. Cloud a place within a League of Paris having had the boldness to shut their Gates upon the nine and twentieth day was victoriously forced open and the relief which the Sieurs de Bourdaisiere and Tremblecourt had attempted to put into it with two Regiments of Foot and Four hundred Horse was likewise furiously driven back by the Cavalry The affairs of Paris were already reduced into an exceeding ill condition for all the Bridges being lost all the neighbouring Towns surrendred all the passages of the River stopped and the City streightned on all sides there was no other hope left than what the presence of the Duke of Mayenne and of the Army afforded which was all shut up within the circuit of the Suburbs of Paris The Army was 8000 French Foot and 1800 Horse but so great was the scarcity of victual and the terror that had seized every one by reason of the Kings's prosperous successes and severe resolution that within two dayes the French Foot were reduced to Five thousand and the Germans demanding meat and money began to threaten that they would go over to the Enemies Camp Nor were the inhabitants more resolute or more unanimous than the soldiers for the common people following the ordinary course as they had been precipitate to rebel so hoping by their meanness and obscurity to lie hid and escape unpunished were easily induced to submit themselves to the King and those who from the beginning had been inclined to his devotion
but durst not declare themselves now by his being so near and by the danger of the rest being become bold and fearless began to perswade the people through the several quarters and to put them into such despair of the present affairs that the Duke of Mayenne was no less troubled with the inconstancy of the Parisians than with the potent Forces of the King yet shewing courage answerable to the greatness and urgency of the necessity he dispatched young Meneville to the Duke of Lorain to whom Iamets having been besieged by him a whole year was at last surrendred desiring him to come personally to his relief and had given order that Four thousand Germans leavied by his Commission should make haste to join with him that they might advance together to raise the siege of Paris But these Succours were too late too far off and too uncertain for the Germans were yet in their own Country the Duke of Lorain was not well resolved what he should do the reputation of the League was suddenly fallen in every Province and the people the first violence of their passion being over and they full of infinite fear thought every where of returning to the Kings obedience who having taken St. Cloud had himself begirt the Fauxbourg of St. Honore and all that side of the Lovre to the River and the King of Navarre on the other side besieged from the Fauxbourg of St. Marceau to that of St. Germain The Duke of Mayenne was quartered in the Fauxbourg of St. Germain and defended both St. Marceau and St. Victoire having caused his posts to be shut up every where with trenches the Sieur de la Castre with the Germans and a Regiment of Walloons guarded the Fauxbourg of St. Honore Montmartre and St. Dennis which was likewise enclosed and fortified with trenches In the City the Dutchesses of Nemours Montpensier and Guise with the Preachers though much fallen in courage and reputation were busie in animating the people who appeared manifestly sad and dejected Monsieur de Rhosne executing the Office of Camp-Master-General ran up and down to every place and the Priests and Fryars had taken up Arms putting themselves generally upon Military duty The City of Paris being in so great a straight and in so much terrour a thing very well known to the King by the frequency of those which ran every hour from the City to his Camp upon the last day of Iuly would needs personally view the Enemies posts and by the advice of the Mareschal d' Aumont and Monsieur de la Noue who were with him resolved to refresh his Army the next day and upon the second of August to assault their Works on every side being not only confident of a happy issue but as it were certain that the Germans would mutiny and that many in the City would take up Arms on his side some out of their old constant inclinations and some by their present services to cancel their former faults and insurrections In his return toward St. Cloud stopping his horse upon a Hill from whence he saw all the City distinctly he broke forth into this saying Paris Thou art the Head of the Kingdom but a Head too great and too capricious it is necessary by letting Blood to cure thee again and free the whole Kingdom from thy madness And I hope that within a few days here shall be neither Walls nor Houses but only the very footsteps of Paris And there was no man who did not already make that Prognostick And the Duke of Mayenne being resolved not to out-live his ruine had determined to get on horse-back with the Sieurs de Rhosne and de la Chastre and to die honourably by fighting in that space that lies between the modern Walls of the Town and the Suburbs which they saw they could not defend But as in the revolutions of this War strange marvellous accidents have still hapned so an unexpected and unthought-of chance provided against the exigency of that danger which neither the prudence nor valour of the Commanders were able to prevent There was in Paris one Iaques Clement a Fryar of the Order of St. Dominick which commonly are called Iacobins born of mean parentage in a Village called Sorbone in the Territory of the City of Sens a Young-man about Two and twenty years of age and always thought by his Fellow-Fryars and many others that knew him to be a half-witted Fellow and rather a subject of sport than to be feared or that any serious matter of consequence was to be hoped for from him I remember that having been often to visit Fryar Stephano Lusignano a Cyprian Bishop of Limisso and Brother of the same Order when the Court was at Paris I have seen him and heard the other Fryars make sport with him This Fellow either led by his own fancy or stirred up by the Sermons which he heard daily made against Henry of Valois called the Tyrant and Persecutor of the Faith took a resolution to hazard his life in attempting some means to kill him Nor did he keep this bold thought of his secret but cried out among his Fellow-Fryars That it was necessary to take Arms and cut off the Tyrant Which words heard by them with their wonted laughter he was in derision called Captain Clement by them all Many provoked him by telling the Kings proceedings and how he was coming against the City of Paris To whom while the Army was far off he would answer That it was not yet time and that he would not take so much pains But when the King began to draw near he passing from jests to a serious determination told one of his Fathers that he had a bold inspiration to go and kill Henry of Valois and desired him to counsel him if he should execute it The Father having imparted this business to the Prior who was one of the chief Counsellors of the League they both answered That he should take good heed it were no temptation of the Devil that he should fast and pray begging of God to enlighten his mind what he should do Within a few dayes he came again to the Prior and the other Father telling them He had done as they advised him and that he found in himself more spirit than ever to undertake the enterprise The Fathers as many said having conferred about the business with Madam de Montpensier or as they of the League will have it of their own proper motion exhorted him to the attempt affirming to him That if he lived he should be made a Cardinal and if he died for freeing the City and killing the Persecutor of the Faith he should without doubt be canonized for a Saint The Frier ardently excited by these Exhortations laboured to get a Letter of Credit from the Count de Brienne who having been taken at St. Ouyn was still prisoner in the City assuring him That he was to speak with the King about a business of
Exchequer residing there was made the Metropolis of his Party There he made shew to the Catholicks That in the Congregation of the States he would be instructed in the Roman Religion by learned pious men whom he had sent for from all parts and with words and demonstrations professed that he would submit himself to what should be determined in the Assembly Although the Hugonots affirm that he told them otherwise in secret which was not much to be wondered at in the doubtfulness of his present condition These things being dispatched all necessary and fundamental to the establishing of his Kingdom not to stay for the whole Army of the League which was to follow him within 〈◊〉 few days he marched towards Compeigne taking with him the King 's dead body and having by the way taken Meulan Gisort and Clermont arrived there upon the Four and twentieth of August And there having laid the Body in the great Church with very little pomp and such as the necessity of the times would permit he went towards Normandy with all possible speed At his entering into that Province as it were for a prosperous beginning of good fortune Captain Rolet came to him a man no less valiant than discreet who held Pont de l' Arche a most important place three Leagues above Rouen and as it were the Key of the River Seine and taking the Oath of Allegiance delivered up the Fortress into his hands Being come into the Province the King in three days march came to Darnetal a Town less then two leagues distant from Rouen and there having incamped his Army he resolved to make as if he meant to besiege that City in which the Duke of Aumale and Count de Brissac were not that he thought he had either strength or preparations sufficient to take it but to shew a resolute mind and a good courage and to amuse the enemy till he had disposed what he had intended to do wherefore the Army being encamped and the Mills which were without the Works being burnt whilst there pass frequent skirmishes with the Garrison the King having left the care of the Army to the D. of Montpensier and the Mareschal de Biron went speedily with Three hundred Horse as far as Diepe which City governed by the Commendatory de Chattes had acknowledged him When the King had carefully considered the City of Diepe the Haven of it very capacious upon the shore of the Ocean and the Country that lay near about it he resolved to remove thither with all his Forces and there to sustain the first violence of the Army of the League being perswaded to this resolution because the Town is seated upon the Sea right over against England with a sufficient Harbour to receive any Fleet how numerous soever by which means he might have supplies of Men Money Cannon and Ammunition from Queen Elizabeth And in case he should be so straitned by the Enemies as to see himself not able to resist he might go away for England to return afterwards and land at Rochelle or in what other place he should think fit He was the more confirmed in this determination by the strength of the City and the Castle of it by the largeness of the Suburbs fit to quarter his men by the strong situation of the passages about it which was such as every place might be defended span by span so that they could not without a long time and much fighting be reduced within the circuit of the Castle For all these reasons he presently dispatched Philip Sieur du Fresne unto the Queen of England to whom he had formerly been sent by the late King and was returned about that very time to let Her know his necessities and to desire Her assistance of Men and Money And having made this most important Expedition with most exquisite diligence he joined his Horse to the Garison of Diepe and took Eu and Neuf-Chastel but weak Towns yet not far off that he might take away all near impediments and having purged the Country very carefully on all sides he returned to the Army at Darnetal to bring it with a commodious march to quarter at Diepe He marched from Darnetal the second of September with One thousand and four hundred Horse two Regiments of Swisses which amounted to the number of Three thousand and Three thousand French Muskettiers to so small a number were his Forces reduced since the Kings death There were with him the Duke of Montpensier who led the Van the Count d' Auvergne Grand Prior anger for the Kings death and desire of revenge having made him forget all former disgusts Armand Mareschal de Byron who had the chief authority in the Government his Son Charles Baron de Byron Charles of Montmorancy Seigneur de Meru or as they called him Lord d' Anville who commanded the Swisses Monsieur de Chastillon General of the French Infantry Monsieur de Reux Field-Marshal Monsieur de Baqueville who commanded the Light-horse the Sieurs de Rembures de Larchant de Mignoville de Guitry du Hallot and de la Force the other Lords and Gentlemen according to the first resolution being gone into several parts of the Kingdom With these Commanders and with this Army the King being come near Diepe gave order that the Commendatory de Chattes should continue in the City and in his wonted Command of the Cittadel with the ordinary Garison of Two hundred Souldiers and two Companies of French Infantry extraordinary which made in all the number of Five hundred Foot and he with the whole Army resolved to keep possession of the Field The City of Diepe as hath been said before is situated upon the shore of the Ocean Sea just over against England and hath a Port on the right side which extending it self like a Half-moon is able to contain a great many Vessels with great security and on the left hand stands the Cittadel which being of a four square form and seated something high doth with four great Towers scowr the Field on one side and on the other masters and commands the Town The seat of this City is strong and advantageous For on the side toward the Sea it is fortified with Flankers Ravelines and Platforms besides the so powerful defence of the water and on the side toward the Land the Country is so rough that Armies cannot be brought thither without much difficulty nor Cannon without much more and the manner of the way round about affords an infinite number of convenient obstacles for defence For it lies between two steep uneven woody Hills which from the bank of the Sea shoot out many miles into the Country and between these two lies a narrow Valley thorow which runs the River Bethune which dividing the City from a great Bourg called Pollet falls into the Haven and thence consequently straight into the Sea By this River the Sea-waters entring when it is high tide do spread themselves for many miles over
his danger by the Lanciers of the Sieurs de Larchant Montataire and la Force who came up last into the Battel presently made the Light-horse of the League to turn their backs and to run full speed along that way which leads from the place of Battel to Martinglise The Duke of Mayenne who came thither when his Cavalry was already retiring and when the Kings Forces had recovered their Works thinking it too late to do any more and that his men were tired with long fighting and seeing that because the way was so bad the Ammunition which was behind came not up whereof the Infantry had great need having spent all theirs with fighting all the day caused a Retreat to be sounded and drew off to his first quarters This was the dangerous Battel of Arques which was fought the whole day with various fortune and with an event so different from the beginning that the King said openly at night That the Duke of Mayenne either was not the Souldier which every one believed or else had born him respect and reserved him for a better occasion Men of experience doubted not but the Victory was on the Kings side who though with various success had defended his posts and hindered the Enemies from passing over to the hill of Arques which was their principal end and intention and yet the Duke of Mayenne cried up the advantage of his own party confirming it by a Cornet of Light-horse and three Ensigns of Foot which were fallen into the hands of his Souldiers at the first taking of the Trenches and were therefore carried with infinite boasting to Paris Of the League there were slain above six hundred men among which the Count de Sagone and the Baron de St. André and of the Kings men only two hundred but the loss was very great by reason of the death of Baqueville a resolute diligent and a valiant Souldier and truly proper to command Light-horse which requires not only courage but also celerity and diligence Nor was it a small misfortune that befel the Sieur de Montataire the Prince of Conde's Lieutenant who having received a Musket-shot in the left leg was absolutely lamed in the cure At night the Duke being resolved to try all possible means to drive away the King or to draw him out of his Works determined to pass on the other side of Diepe not by the ordinary road but a long way about for having gone round both the Hills he got in three days march on the North side of the City near the walls towards the Cittadel and the same night being the four and twentieth of September did with very great speed cause eight Pieces of Cannon to be planted with which the next morning he began to batter the houses of the Town but the King after the Army of the League was seen to march that way having left Monsieur d' Anville with the Regiment of the Sieur de la Garde four Companies of Switzers and threescore Horse to make good Arques was come with all his Army to Diepe and being quartered in the Fauxbourgs flanked and defended by the Cannon of the Cittadel he commanded the fight to be smartly begun on all sides by that means to hinder the Enemies battery They of the League advanced no less fiercely to the skirmish but a new unwonted invention broke off the encounter to their no small loss for the King having sent forth the Baron of Byron with a great Squadron of Horse into the middle of the field and the Duke of Mayenne incensed by their temerity in coming on so far or thinking they had unadvisedly engaged themselves sent out two great Bodies of Horse to charge them at whose arrival the Kings men opening to the right and left hand with expert readiness there appeared two great Culverins in the midst which giving fire and running off at the same time with skill and admirable quickness did not only kill many of them and break their ranks but by the wonderful art and spectacle of seeing two such great Engines skirmish among the Horse caused the Enemy to wheel about and retire This so new and so nimble manner of ordering Pieces of great weight was the invention of Charles Brise a Cannoneer born in Normandy who after having been many years at Sea with Pirate Ships in the West-Indies was grown excellent in managing Ordnance and in the whole course of the Civil Wars performed both this and many other services with very great praise of ingenuity and experience But while they skirmished hotly and made a great noise about the Town-walls with their Artillery the Duke of Mayenne did in an instant cause the Duke of Aumale with the Rereguard in which he had for that purpose placed a Regiment of Walloons the Regiment of Lorain and Collalto's Landskenets to storm the Works and Castle of Arques hoping to carry it and streighten the King within the bare circuit of the Town But he found so stout resistance there that after having re-inforced the assault for the space of two hours his Foot were fain to retreat with the loss of two Captains and above an hundred Souldiers Nor did d' Anville's Forces scape without loss for notwithstanding the strength and advantage of the place there were slain above sixty foot two Swisse Captains and Colonel la Garde dangerously hurt in the thigh But though the King and his Army had fought very luckily and beaten back the Enemies in all places yet were they not only much spent with weariness for being few in number they were fain to do continual duty but also in want of victual for being reduced to scarcity in the end of September and the rains and storms beginning to be very great neither could Ships so opportunely bring in Provisions nor could the Country wasted and destroyed furnish any longer sufficient food for men nor forrage for horses which by their toils and sufferings were brought to extream weakness But the Kings hopes depended upon the relief which he expected from two several places for he had written to the Duke of Longueville and the Mareschal d' Aumont that uniting their Forces they should march up to him thinking that the Duke of Mayenne would not suffer himself to be inclosed between two Armies though inferiour in strength but that at their approach he would raise his Camp and on the other side he knew Four thousand English Foot with great store of Ammunition were ready to be embarqued which Queen Elizabeth sent to his relief by whose arrival his Army would be re-inforced and their hard duty partly lessened not doubting but that with the English Fleet would come great store of Provisions wherewith he might sustain his Army many days The Duke of Longueville and the Mareschal d' Aumont contrary to expectation came first as Voyages by Sea are very uncertain for having joined themselves together with the Count de Soissons who was freed from his imprisonment in Bretagne and
the Sieur de la Noue they hastened their march in such manner that upon the Six and twentieth day they quartered within six leagues of the Duke of Mayenne's Army Wherefore the Duke that he might not be encompassed and because he was out of hope of doing any good at Diepe raised his Camp upon the Eight and twentieth day in the morning and drew toward Picardy to meet the Forces which by order from the Catholick King were coming out of Flanders with the Sieur de la Motte to his assistance The next day the Duke of Longueville and Mareschal d' Aumont joined with the King who having left the Mareschal de Byron at Diepe went forth with six hundred Horse and two thousand Foot to meet them and following the Army of the League the same way took Eu and the Castle of Gamaches before he passed the River Somme opportunely making use of the occasion while the Duke whose Army diminished continually by the running away of his men being intent upon his way marched still close and in order and went further from them so that without receiving the least harm the King came to Amiens the chief City of Picardy where he was entertained with very great pomp being met without the Gates by all the Citizens who presented unto him a Canopy of State to be carried over him as the custom is to do unto the King but he refused it giving great testimony of his prudence and moderation by an act of so great modesty Whilst he stays at Amiens to put the Army again in order and settle the affairs of that City four thousand English and a thousand Scots sent by Queen Elizabeth arrived at Diepe Wherefore the King to whom prosperous fortune began on all sides to shew her face being returned with his whole Army received them to the great contentment of every one for they had not only brought an exceeding quantity of victuals but also a certain sum of money which without delay or shewing the least sign of covetousness was presently all distributed to his Souldiers by which readiness though the sum was not great every body was equally pleased and satisfied The English having rested themselves and those that born the toils in the service at Diepe being refreshed after their sufferings in the best manner that possibly might be the King desirous not to lose time now that the Duke of Mayenne and his Army were far off resolved to assault the Suburbs of Paris not so much out of any grounded hope that by the benefit of some unexpected accident he should be able to take the City in the terrour and tumult of the people which by him and all his Commanders was thought impossible as by the pillage of those Suburbs full of the riches of many years to supply the evident necessity of his Army in which the Gentry no less than the private Souldiers were reduced to very great scarcity of money and not only the furniture of their horses but even their arms and wearing clothes spoiled and broken with ill weather and perpetual service With this design he departed from Diepe upon the Nineteenth of October having in his Army Twenty thousand Foot Three thousand Horse and Fourteen great Pieces and with convenient marches took the direct way to Paris The Grand Prior and the Baron de Guiry who succeeded in the place of Baqueville scoured the way before them with the Light-horse The Count de Soissons and the Mareschal d' Aumont led the Vanguard In the Battel was the King with the Mareschal de Byron and Monsieur de la Noue the Duke of Longueville led the Reer With this order as soon as the Army was come to Pont de l' Arche the Duke of Montpensier having passed the Seine with Three hundred Horse went towards Normandy to go to Caen and look to the affairs of that Province where the Forces of the League were very powerful Upon the last of October the King quartered with his Army a league from the Fauxbourgs of Paris where the tumult of the people and the trouble of the Dutchesses was very great seeing the Duke of Mayenne far off and the King come unexpectedly to assault the City at a time when they were perswaded he had enough to do to defend himself and that he was so weak he must needs be either presently suppressed or beaten out of the Kingdom for the Duke of Mayenne crying up the greatness of his Forces to the people when he went to the assault of Diepe had written to Paris that within few days he would either bring the King up prisoner or force him to flee shamefully into England Now businesses proving so contrary the City unprovided of Souldiers and seeing they could not hope for any relief was full of fear and trouble especially there being no Head of Authority who might keep the people in order and provide what should be needful For though Don Bernardino Mendozza the Spanish Ambassador laboured with all his power to comfort them with grave Speeches and with his presence in every place yet there was no man in whom the Parisians could much confide either for experience in arms or for alliance to that Family But at night Monsieur de Rhosne arrived opportunely who being at Estampes which Town he had taken a few days before marched fourteen leagues without any stay and came into the City though with but a few Horse in the beginning of the night At his arrival the Council of the League recovering courage resolved That the Suburbs should be defended to which end the people taking arms and all both great and little and even the very Fryars running armed they were in the best order that might be distributed in those Works which had been cast up three months before at the time when it was besieged by Henry the Third The King before peep of day upon the first of November being All Saints day divided his Foot into three Tertiaes one of which was led by the Mareschal de Byron the Baron his Son and the Sieur de Guitry to assault the Fauxbourg of St. Victoire and St. Marceau the second led by the Mareschal d' Aumont Monsieur d' Anville and Colonel de Rieux against the Fauxbourg of St. Iaques and St. Michael and the third commanded by the Sieurs de Chastillion and de la Noue assaulted the Fauxbourg of St. Germain The Cavalry being likewise distinguished into three Divisions one led by the King another by Count Soissons and the third by the Duke of Longueville stood all ready in the Field each Body as a reserve to its Squadron of Foot in case of any unexpected accident which might happen The assault began when it was broad day light and lasted very fierce for the space of an hour but the Works being beaten down in many places and there being no equality between the inexpertness of the people and the valour of the Kings Souldiers the Defendents were at
adherence of the Hugonots to the great diminution of his Forces wherefore because need so required and not to give men time by idleness to think of new disturbances but to keep them continually imployed in Military exercises he resolved to go from Tours and move with his Army to take in those Towns which the Enemy held in the Country of Maine and Normandy Before his departure Giovanni Mocenigo the Venetian Ambassador having received Commission from the Senate to continue in his Embassie near the present King being with publick ceremony come unto his audience presented Letters to him from the Senate with the Title of King of France wherein congratulating his coming to the Crown the Ambassador Mocenigo made excuses that a particular Ambassador was not sent purposely according to the custom by reason of the difficulty of the ways broken every where by the incursions of War The Senate had been in doubt whether they should confirm their Ambassador and whether they should give him the Title of King of France or no but finally foreseeing with a prudent eye not only that it was necessary for the interests of Christendom that the Kingdom should be conserved in the lawful Heirs which the League endeavoured to tear in many pieces or to subject it to foreign Princes but also that the King being acknowledged by the greater part of the Nobility which are the sinews of the Kingdom and that by his vertue and courage he was like to be Conquerour in the end resolved at the same time to confirm their Ambassador to give him the Title of King of France and to assist him in all things possible as they had done all other Kings of France in their urgent occasions And though the Popes Nuncio and the Spanish Ambassador kept a mighty stir about it and complained exceedingly that an Heretick and one disobedient to the Apostolick See should be acknowledged King of France contrary to the Declarations made by the Pope in the Consistory of Cardinals yet the Senate answered That it concerned not the Republick of Venice to decide matters of Faith which belonged to the Popes care but that it acknowledged Henry of Bourbon to be descended from the Stock of the Blood-Royal and true legitimate Successor of the Crown which could not be denied That they medled only with Temporal things and not with the knowledge of Spiritual Interests and that they would treat with the King in what concerned the Government of those States under his Dominion without doing any prejudice to the Popes Declaration Which answer though it gave not much satisfaction at Rome and that Gieronimo Matteucci the Popes Nuncio Resident in Venice made many protestations and in the end departed suddenly from the City yet so great was the dexterity of Alberto Badoaro their Lieger Ambassador to the Pope and so great the efficacy of the reasons alledged by Leonardo Donato sent extraordinary Ambassador from the Republick about that matter that the Nuncio being not so much as admitted to the Popes presence was constrained to return to his residence and without further replies an end was put to that business The favourable Declaration of that Senate was a very great satisfaction to the King as well because the determination of the wisest politick Assembly in Christendom gave reputation to his Forces as because he thought many other Princes especially of Italy would follow the example of Venice wherefore both by Letters and by word of mouth delivered by Monsieur de Mets the Ambassador residing in that City he strove to express singular gratitude and infinite respect for the kind inclination of those Senators The King being departed from Tours upon the Six and twentieth of November caused siege to be laid to Mans a place of wonderful importance in which was the Sieur de Bois-Dauphin with above two hundred Gentlemen and seventeen Colours of Foot The Defendents made shew of holding out courageously and therefore burned the Suburbs and fortified that Gate toward which the King was to come casting up a Raveline in the form of a Tenaille The Count de Brissac was come at the same time to la Ferté Bernard with Four hundred Horse and Two Regiments of Foot who purposed to relieve that Town opportunely and cutting off passages and molesting the Army had faln upon a quarter of the Kings German Horse and pillaged above fifty of them But after that the Baron de Biron and Monsieur de Chastillon who were quartered in the Suburbs had with redoubled assaults taken the Raveline which hapned the fourth day after the siege was laid the Defendents not standing out the utmost violence of the Battery began to capitulate and yielded with very large conditions For the King in whose Army there was great want of Powder and Bullet was infinitely pleased not only to have that place upon so easie terms but that he might also provide against that want with the Enemies Ammunition that was in the Town The example of Mans was followed by Beaumont la Val Chasteau Gontier and all the places thereabout and the King passing forward laid siege to Alancon which City being yielded after three days battery Captain Lago with the Souldiers of the Garison retired into the Fortress with an intent to make it good but when the Cannons were planted he staid not to be brought to extremity but delivered it into the Kings hands upon the Fourteenth of December In which place the Baron de Hertré was left with Three hundred French Foot From this City the King marching on towards Normandy besieged Falaise into which the Count de Brissac was entred with many Gentlemen and the Chevalier Piccard's Regiment of Foot wherefore by reason of the Commanders reputation of the strength of the place but most of all of the unfitness of the season it was thought it would prove a long and difficult business yet the Fauxbourg de Guibray being taken and the Army quartered under cover the King having personally viewed the situation of the Fortress commanded the Battery to be planted against the Castle judging that if he could take that he might also at the same time take the Town Besides the principal Battery he caused also two Culverins to be planted upon a certain Hill by the shot whereof the passage was stopped which led into the City from the Tower of the Dongeon the principal security of the Castle and in this manner he did streighten and incommodate all the resolutions of the Defendents The Artillery played two days with very great violence which having utterly ruined and beaten down the Tower which defended the corner of the City and Castle opposite to the Dongeon the King made it to be assaulted the same night by two different Squadrons one led by the Sieur de Chastillon that should strive to get into the Castle from the broken Tower the other by the Baron de Byron which was to endeavour by the same way to get into the Town which
joined in that place to the Fortress Both Squadrons did absolutely effect their design for one passing thorow the ruined Tower forced the Defendents to shut themselves up in the Dongeon and the other at the same time got into the chief street of the Town which without more resistance was furiously taken and sacked The Count shut up in the Dongeon with a few Defendents and those already terrified by the valour the Infantry had shewed and the crosness of the late businesses gave themselves up the next morning to the Kings discretion who kept him and fifteen more of the chief of them prisoners and with a Kingly liberality gave his houshold-stuff among which was store of furniture of very great value unto the Baron de Byron Argentan and Bayeux yielded without a blow and the King prosecuting his march came to Lisieux which at sight of his Artillery yielded upon the thirtieth of December Ponteau de Mer Pont l' Evesque and all those other Towns followed this example so that the League had no place left in lower Normandy except Honfleur seated at the mouth of the Seine right over against Havre de Grace which though the Duke of Montpensier was much against it was passed by without being molested by reason of the Kings haste to go into the higher Province The End of the Tenth BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The ELEVENTH BOOK The ARGUMENT THe Eleventh Book contains the Popes inclination touching the affairs of France His resolution to send Cardinal Gaetano his Legat thither The variety of opinions concerning his Commissions His arrival in the Kingdom His perplexity and journey to Paris The different ends of the League are discoursed of The Marquiss de Belin introduces a Treaty of Agreement The Duke of Mayenne deliberates upon that point and resolves to prosecute the War He besiegeth Pontoyse which yields it self unto him He encamps before Meulan and batters it with great obstinacy The King comes to relieve that place The Duke raises the siege and marches to meet the supplies in Picardy The King assaults Dreux but to no purpose The Duke of Mayenne returns increased in strength The King raises his Camp and chuseth a place of Battel in the â—ield of Yvry The Duke follows and comes up to the same place The Armies fight and the King remains victorious The Preachers deliver the news of this defeat to the Parisians who prepare themselves constantly to endure a siege Divers overtures of Peace are made but nothing at all can be concluded The Duke of Mayenne to procure relief goes to the Frontiers of Flanders The King takes all the Neighbouring Towns about Paris Siege is laid unto that City to overcome it with hunger The calamities of the siege and the constancy of the Citizens are related The Catholick King commands the Duke of Parma to march with his whole Army into France to raise the siege of Paris He enters into the Kingdom with great Forces and with exceeding great preparations joins with the Duke of Mayenne and advances towards Paris The King consults what is best to be done resolves to raise the siege and go to meet the Enemy The Armies face one another many days The Duke of Parma takes Lagny and opens the passage of Victuals to Paris The King retires and in his retreat gives a scalado to the City which proves ineffectual The Duke of Parma takes Corbeil and so absolutely frees the City of Paris from want of provisions He resolves to return into Flanders marches in excellent order The King follows him There happen many encounters The Duke departing leaves aid of Men and promises supplies of Money to the League The King returning marches towards Picardy NOw followeth the year 1590. full of all those Calamities which use to be the consequences of Civil Wars but famous also for the greatness of those accidents that hapned in it the natural revolution of things having so brought to pass that in it the greatest force and storm of Arms broke forth with violence In the year before Henry the Third's Ambassadors and Publick Ministers were already departed from Rome by reason of the Monitory published against him when the news of his death was brought thither which being come in a time when the Pope was not only very much exasperated by the conjunction made with the Hugonot party but also infinitely sollicitous and anxious because of the prosperous success of his Arms was received by him with great demonstrations of joy thinking that the miraculous power of the hand of God had unexpectedly diverted that ruine which humane remedies seemed no way able to prevent His contentment was increased by the Agents of the League who to the confirmation of the Kings death added the resolution of the Duke of Mayenne and the Council of the Union to acknowledge the Cardinal of Bourbon the legitimate King of France with an open Declaration and strict Oath to use all their might to free him from his imprisonment and that this resolution was adhered to and unanimously followed by almost all the principal Cities with the greater part of the Nobility and the applause of the Clergy of the whole Kingdom all which things being conformable to the Popes wishes who exceedingly desired the exclusion of the King of Navarre esteemed by him an irreconcileable Enemy to the Church but yet was not willing that the Kingdom should be divided into many parts as some had a mind to have it and that it should come into the hands of a Foreign Prince were the cause that he wrote not only very kind Letters of great commendation to the Duke of Mayenne and the Catholicks of the League but that he also determined to supply them with Men and Money for the setting at liberty and perfect establishment of the Cardinal of Bourbon Wherefore without any delay in a work which he accounted excellently good and of wonderful great glory and advancement to the Apostolick See he resolved to send a Legat into France who by his presence might assist affairs of so great importance and might endeavour to reduce all the Catholicks by such means as he should think most reasonable to unite themselves in one body under the obedience of the Cardinal of Bourbon already elected and declared King of France whose freedom by all possible force was to be endeavoured For this business of so great concernment he chose Cardinal Henrico Gaetano a man not only by the nobleness of his birth of great reputation but also for his worth and experience esteemed of sufficient abilities for so great an enterprise yet according to what the Kings Friends said then and his own actions discovered afterwards too much inclined to favour the attempts and interests of Spain He appointed moreover a select number of Prelates to accompany the Cardinal-Legat all men conspicuous either for the fame of excellent Learning or approved experience in matters of Government among
with a great many Foot who bringing other Cannon into the Isle which raked thorough their flank with a very great slaughter forced the Assailants at last to retreat towards the evening Yet the Duke of Mayenne still persisted in his resolution to force the place judging that his glory would be so much the greater if he could take Meulan before the King's face by how much the more difficult he esteemed the enterprise in regard of the hourly relief which the besieged received from the far side of the River But the King having changed his quarters and after having furnished Meulan with all things necessary having lodged his Army upon the great high-way that leads to Paris the Duke of Mayenne was constrained to send the Duke of Nemours thither with some Light-horse to prevent the tumults and precipitate despair of the people after which diminution of his Army it fortuned that news came presently how the old Castle at Rouen was seized upon by some seditious persons and that the whole City was brought into very great danger and confusion wherefore upon the five and twentieth day he resolved to raise his siege and to march that way without delay so much did accidental chances alwayes assist the King's proceedings and yet the danger of Rouen vanished without any trouble for the Sieur de la Londe who commanded the Soldiers having driven out those that made the tumult the same night and also the Sieur d' Allegre who was the Head of them restored the City unto its former quietness But the Duke of Mayenne thinking it at last impossible to take Meulan considering the hourly relief it had from the King and not being willing to lose time and destroy his Army upon a vain enterprise resolved to draw off and with easie marches to meet the Supplies from Flanders and Lorain which he had intelligence were advancing speedily towards him On the other side the King being intent upon cutting off provisions from Paris on all sides resolved unexpectedly to assault the City of Dreux his mind giving him that he should take it before the Duke of Mayenne returned and so not onely totally shut up the passage of Normandy but also keeping a strong Garrison there cut off and molest the wayes of Beausse and hinder the free passage between Chartres and Paris The Sieur de la Falandre and Captain la Viette were in Dreux both valiant Soldiers who having a sufficient Garrison received the siege very constantly which was begun upon the last of February shewing in the first skirmishes both firm resolution of mind and great experience in War which opinion conceived of them they did the more confirm at the Mareschal de Biron's viewing and discovering the place for they laid him an Ambush of many Musketiers secretly placed in the moat by whom Charles Brise the chief Cannoneer who was close by him Captain la Boulaye and two others of his own servants were slain he himself being shot upon the Target with three bullets and beaten to the ground was not wounded by reason of the goodness of his Arms but yet he had much ado to get off and had certainly been taken prisoner by the Enemy if his son the Baron who followed him very near had not opportunely succoured and disingaged him The valour of the Defendents was not less in other actions for the Artillery having made a great breach by the third of March the King commanded the Foot to assault the Curtine at which fighting gallantly from noon to Sun-set the Defendents at the last beat back the King's Forces with a very great slaughter and following them victoriously into their Trenches slew three Captains there and two hundred soldiers About this time the King received seasonable assistance from many parts for having called unto him all the supplies of the Provinces first of all the Mareschal d' Aumont joyned with him who led the Gentry of Champagne and One thousand and two hundred Reiters newly sent out of Germany by the Sieur de Sanâ—y and a while after the Grand Prior and the Baron de Giury came up with Two hundred Gentlemen and three hundred Light-horse and at last Captain Raulet Goâ—ernor of Pont de l' Arche the Commendatory de Chattes the Sieur de l' Archant and other Gentlemen brought in the Forces of Normandy after whose arrival the King desirous to try the last push for the place he had besieged caused four other pieces of Cannon with great store of Ammunition to be fetched from Meulan where they had been left and began to batter it afresh with very great violence But the news of the besieging of Dreux being come to Paris it is not credible how much mens minds were altered by it and how much the people murmured and mutined at it being exposed more than all others to future dangers and to the present distresses of hunger wherefore the Cardinal-Legat and the Spanish Ministers being very much troubled endeavoured not only by means of the Preachers to appease and chear up the Citizens but sollicited the Duke of Mayenne with frequent Letters and resenting Messages spurring him up with often vehement complaints and seeming to wonder that having much a stronger Army he should let the principal City on which the most secure hopes of the League relied to be brought into such scarcity that it was necessary to prevent those imminent insurrections which were secretly laboured for on the Kings part that so much money had now been spent and so much pains taken and that nothing had been done save enterprises of small or no account to the sum of affairs and that it was evident nothing else was endeavoured nothing else pretended but to consume time unprofitably and tire out the patience of the Confederates and the Three hundred thousand Crowns sent by the Pope being once spent with what money would he maintain his Army for the future with Contributions of the Parisians who having been already long blocked up and reduced to extream want of necessaries were fain to pay ten Crowns for a Bushel of Wheat and to live upon Bread alone without any other subsistance that every one desired he would at last make tryal whether the Swords of the Confederates could cut as well and were as sharp as those of the Bearnois so they called those of the Kings party and that the Catholick King had not emptied his Garisons of Flanders to the end his Souldiers should lose their time in idleness that it was manifestly seen how much a mans resolution was to be valued for the King without money without being prop'd up by Confederates without Friends and in a manner without any Towns had in a few months traversed all France taken more places and Forts than there were days in the year and now fiercely and resolutely threatned the City of Paris it self even in the face of the Army of the League The Duke of Mayenne moved by these complaints earnestly redoubled many times though in
his own mind he feared the unexpertness of his men and did much esteem the valour of the Nobility that followed the Kings Camp yet was he resolved to put it to a day because the great advantage he had in number made him conceal his own opinion and his being Head of the Confederates forced him to manage the War by the directions of others fearing many inconveniences if he should have gone about to manage it his own way Wherefore being joined with Count Egmont who brought from Flanders Fifteen hundred Lanciers and Four hundred Carabines and having met Colonel St. Paul some two days after who brought Twelve hundred Horse and Two thousand German Foot out of Lorain he began his march without further delay to raise the siege of Dreux and come presently to the issue of a Battel The Flemish Cavalry were excellently well horsed and gallantly set forth with Silk and Gold but generally undervalued in respect of the French Gentry On the other side the Carabines armed for the most part with back brest and pot and mounted upon nimble horses of a middle size being expert in all encounters were not only esteemed by their own but which imported more feared by their Enemies The Germans led by St. Paul had been raised in the name of the Sieur de Sancy who sent by the King to the Princes of Germany and having obtained money from the Lant-Grave of Hesse the Count of Mombelliard and from the Cities of Vlme and Norembergh had levied Horse and Foot to join with the Mareschal d' Aumont in Champagne which the Cavalry prosperously did who by the way of Langres though by a various passage came to the place appointed but the Infantry being come near the City of Strasbourg was encompassed by the Duke of Lorain and to free themselves from danger broke their Faith and having received new money in the name of the Confederates was come into the Camp of the League under the command of Colonel St. Paul With these Forces and the old Army which amounted in all to the number of Four thousand five hundred Horse and little less than Twenty thousand Foot The Duke furnished with victual and all things necessary reviewed his Army diligently upon the Ninth of March and having given his Souldiers leave to rest all the day following upon the Eleventh day in the morning he moved toward Dreux which Town was still fiercely battered and assaulted by the King But the King having intelligence that the Duke of Mayenne increased in strength advanced towards him with a resolution to fight being deceived both by the constancy of the defendents from whom he did not think to have met with such resistance and by the celerity of the Duke who he did not believe would so suddenly have joined with the Supplies of the Confederates determined to raise the siege being not well resolved to fight by reason of the inequality of Forces yet intending in case he should come to a battel to find out the most convenient place and most advantageous ground that he could for his Army The Artillery was drawn off upon Munday being the Twelfth of March in the morning but because the King would have the Baggage to go before and that the Army should march in Battalia the day was already almost spent when the Camp moved nor did they arrive at Nonancourt their appointed Quarter till many hours of the night were past At which time a mighty storm of rain falling from Heaven among terrible thunder and lightning put the whole Army into a very great fright as well because retreats are always formidable to those that know not the intimate secrets of command as by reason of the fame which was spread abroad of the powerful Forces of the Enemies and because both Fortune and the Weather seemed to conspire in prejudice of that Army which almost half drowned marched as if they were flying under favour of the dark though close in the ranks and files of their Divisions The terrour of the rawer men was increased by a prodigious Apparition which as the rain ceased appeared in the midst of the Skie for there were seen two wonderful great Armies of a red bloody colour which rushed visibly together in â—he Air amidst the horrible noise of the thunder and within a while after the eâ—â—nt not appearing they both vanished and were covered again with exceeding thick and most obscure clouds which though it were diversly interpreted by many seemed most probably to portend mischief and ruine to that Army which inferiour in strength and altogether void of other help than that of their own Forces retired as it were already conquered while the Enemy advanced and so much the more because those were the very places where in the first Civil Wars the Kings Predecessors and his Faction of the Hugonots lost the first Battel against the Duke of Guise wherein the Prince of Conde in the midst of the terrible slaughter of his men was both wounded and taken prisoner But the Army being come to Nonancourt a Town which had been taken two days before and refreshed both with great fires kindled in every place and with plenty of victual which the Mareschal de Byron caused to be disposed with very good order thorow the whole quarters as well of Horse as Foot the Souldiers recovered strength and courage and the King being come to his lodging with the Mareschals of Aumont and Byron began to consult whether he should venture the hazard of a Battel One thing disswaded him from it which was the inequality of the number of the two Armies for in the Kings there were not above Eight thousand Foot and Three thousand Horse which were about half as many as that of the League and if he had a mind to avoid the encounter there was also conveniency to retreat beyond the River Eure into places of lower Normandy all abounding with provisions and all reduced to the Kings obedience where with variety of opposition and of effects the Enemy might be hindred and kept in play But not only the promptness of the Kings nature inclined to generous resolutions but also the condition of present affairs withstood that determination For his Forces consisting in the Union of the Gentry who served upon their own charge without pay or reward it was necessary to make use of them in the first ardour of their courage and not to suffer their first fury to be cooled by their expences and sufferings To this was added the want of money which was very great and irreparable for the payment of the Swisses and other strangers so that they could not be long maintained and kept together Whereas on the other side there was no doubt but the Enemy would never want means not only to sustain but also to increase their Forces to a greater number whensoever it should please the Pope and the King of Spain And finally the Kings foundation was wholly grounded upon
the sword to the last man And on the other side with exceeding great benignity he received not onely those who yielded voluntarily but even those also who fighting constantly were taken prisoners His wisdom also and policy in Government was noted by many for knowing how much the Gentry love the Gentry which are like themselves and how nearly those very men are linked either in blood or friendship who in Civil Wars charge one another in a hostile manner he shewed a very great and anxious care even to the commanding with a hoarse voice and crying aloud thorough the field every moment that the French Gentry should be spared which act was so plausible and popular that it gained him the eternal love of his own soldiers and no small praise from his very enemies every one confessing him to be a worthy King and a worthy Father who with so much affection spared the blood of his Subjects and Sons though they were disobedient and rebellious His familiarity likewise gave great satisfaction for supping in publick at Rosny the same night he would needs have his Commanders sit with him at the same Table adding these memorable words That those who had been partakers of the same dangers ought worthily also to be partakers of the same conveniencies and honors And while Supper lasted calling all those that were present by their Names praising cherishing and thanking even the meanest soldier with demonstrations in his present weakness of a full gratitude of mind in time to come he filled all men with wonderful great hope and infinite desire to follow him Arts to say truth admirably well suted to the narrowness of his present condition and to the urgent need he had of the help of every particular man The news of this defeat came the next day to Paris brought by the Sieur de Tremblay who being a prisoner upon his Parole had not been engaged in the Battel and had had opportunity to retire with the first Which news being told by him to the Archbishop of Lyons deputed Chancellor and head of the Council of the League was afterward communicated to the Legat and the Spanish Ambassadors every one of which being exceedingly dismaid feared with reason that this news would make the people rise and very much disturb the City of Paris which expecting every hour to be eased of its distresses by the success of a Victory being now deprived of all hope to free its self of the straightness of its present condition by the way of Arms and Force would think of doing it by way of composition and agreement hunger being the quickest and sharpest spur that can stir up an Insurrection among the common people who not withheld with the Bridle of Decency is alwayes most prone to follow their present profit wherefore desirous to remedy that inconvenience as much as possibly they could after long deliberation they determined that the Preachers in whom the People had a wonderful great Faith should be the relaters of the news of this Battel in their Sermons endeavouring with the wonted effects of Eloquence to confirm their courages and perswade them stoutly to resist the crossness of their present fortune The first of them that executed this charge was Don Christino de Nizza who Preaching to the People upon the Sixteenth day of March being Friday in the first part of his Discourse took an occasion to bring in these words Quos ego amo arguo castigo upon which he enlarged himself foretelling that God would not fail to prove the Faith and constancy of the Parisians as by infinite examples of Scripture he gave clear testimony that he was wont to try the courage of his Children and then in the second part being come into the Pulpit with Letters in his hand which seemed to be delivered to him at that instant he lamented that he had not that day done the office of a Preacher but of a Prophet and that God had been pleased by his mouth to advertise the People of Paris of that temptation which was to fall upon them as now it troubled him to relate since that the Catholick Army having fought with the Enemy two dayes before was come off with the worst to which news he with the force of his Eloquence added so many and so effectual Prayers and Exhortations that the people who hearkened to him did not onely not stir in the least manner whatsoever but shewed themselves most ready to persevere in the defence of themselves and of Religion without fearing the heavy tryals of a future siege or famine The same did Guilliaume Rose Boucher Prevost and all the other Preachers and last of all Monsignor Francesco Panigarola who though he Preached in the Italian Tongue was nevertheless continually followed by abundance of persons by reason of the fame of his Eloquence The Duke of Mayenne came three dayes after but not having the heart to appear in sight of the Parisians and fearing those Tragical accidents which of late years had been seen very frequent among the people he staid at St. Denis whither the Cardinal Legat the Ambassador Mendozza the Commendatory Morreo the Archbishop of Lyons and the Sieur de Villeroy came to him and at last the principal Deputies of the Parisians by whom but much more by his sister Madam de Montpensier who by the quickness of her wit upheld the Affairs of the League exceedingly having understood the good inclination of the People to persevere constantly in their defence first praising so generous a resolution he afterwards discoursed with them about the state of present matters shewing That the loss of the Battel having proceeded rather from the disorders of the Reiters and several accidenta chances than from the great Forces of the Enemy and his Army especially the Cavalry being rather routed than defeated he hoped within a short time to draw together a Body of men more powerful than the former That he could not doubt either the Pope or the Catholick would be wanting to Religion and to the conservation of the State and so much the rather by how much the need appeared to be more urgent and that thereby they should within a few weeks see a greater Army on foot with which fresh and entire in strength he doubted not to subdue the wearied and tired Troops of the Navarrois That all consisted in opposing the first on-set and in valiantly supporting the first brunt of the siege which he was confident was preparing against Paris for the defence whereof he would willingly have shut himself up in the City and by his example have taught them how to endure hunger for as for any other danger there was nothing to be feared from the Enemy but that it was generally much more profitable for all and particularly for the reliefe of the Parisians that he should march to the confines of Picardy to gather an Army with all speed and receive supplies from Flanders and Lorain and thence with sufficient
hundred Townsmen well armed and experienced were joyned with them But the Raveline of the Gate being battered with seven pieces of Cannon and two very great Culverines the Kings Foot now accustomed to master great difficulties assaulted it with so much fury that though the breach was very narrow and high from the ground yet entred they both the Raveline and the Gate killing above sixty of the defendents who retiring into the further part beyond the second Bridge and opposite to the Town set fire on the place they quitted to keep the assailants who were at their heels from being able to follow them many houses were burned and the rest furiously sacked by the violence of the Soldiers But the other part of the Town whither the defendents were retired being altogether deprived of the means of making resistance agreed to yield as it did if within two dayes there came no relief The King being lodged there personally in the Suburbs the Sieur de Villeroy having a safe conduct came unto him and perceiving that the Sieur du Plessis for fear the King should change his Religion did not go on heartily in the Treaty of Agreement he had obtained leave by the means of the Sieur de la Verriere to have admittance to the King himself and to that end was come thither unto him The Duke of Mayenne who was already gotten to Soissons had refused at first to give way that Villeroy should enter into this Treaty thinking it might be ascribed to want of courage in their present fortune but afterward whether he sought by making the Spaniards jealous of a peace to stir them up to the giving of greater and more resolute supplies or that he hoped to delay the siege of Paris by the hope of an Accommodation or that he sought by this means to penetrate into the Kings designs and intentions or that all these ends moved him together he permitted Villeroy to meet and to introduce that negotiation for which purpose being come to Melun and kindly received by the King he began with his wonted efficacy not accompanied with very deep Learning but naturally copious and powerful in speech to represent unto him how being anxious for the danger and calamity of his Country and desirous to see it out of those ruinous distractions wherein it perished miserably he had obtained leave from the Duke of Mayenne Head of the party of the League to come unto his Majesty to see if any remedy could be found whereby discords being composed and buried a happy Peace might be procured that he hoped nay was certain that His Majesty would have no less desire to end the Civil Wars and restore the former quiet and tranquility to that Kingdom which God Nature and his Valor had destined to him that the onely means to attain so great a good was very easie and depended wholly upon his own will for the sum consisting onely in the point of Religion the Duke of Mayenne proffered to acknowledge and obey him as soon as he at the Petition of the Catholicks not at all for fear or for their threatnings should resolve to return into the bosome of the Holy Church Wherefore upon his will depended not onely the setling of peace in the Kingdom but also the making himself the most flourishing most powerful most obeyed and most reverenced Prince that France had seen of many years that the present conjuncture of time was very seasonable for that resolution for having conquered and overcome his enemies with the Sword it could not be said that his conversion was caused by fear or that he imbraced the Catholick Religion by force but that good would be attributed to his own will his own conscience and his own election That this opportune and wholesome effect would make his Victory twice as fruitful and happy as his vertue had made it glorious and magnificent and he might thereby attain that true end which ought to be proper to all Victories especially those in Civil Wars which is The enjoying of Peace for that goodness of his would bring more Cities under his subjection in one day than he could take by the force of his Arms though victorious in the course of his whole life That by prosecuting Victory with the Sword would ensue an infinite number of mischiefs and lamentable calamities the ruining of Fortresses sacking of Cities slaughters of Men desolation of Countries which all redounded to his own loss who naturally was the master of them but the War ending by this conversion the Victory would redound to the general security tranquility safety and happiness which ought to be more dear to him being a lawful Prince than all the Victories that could be imagined in the World That His Majesty ought to consider though his Victory had been great and signal yet had it neither dismayed the Cities nor terrified the adherents of the League in such manner that any of them had been moved by it to forsake their party and yield themselves up to his devotion the reason whereof was only the power and command which Religion hath in the hearts of men which perswaded every one to suffer all the calamities which could be presented to imagination rather than put their soul and conscience in danger but if the common people of their side perswaded by this respect were so constant he might think by consequence that the Duke of Mayenne and the other Heads of that party the Pope and the Catholick King would be much more constant being resolved to employ all their Forces for the securing of Religion That he knew well and had often had experience of it in his Hugonots that the respect of Religion is so great that it makes mens minds invincible and can neither be tamed by Arms nor Force That it would be a prudent consideration to foresee how much use strangers might make of this pretence of Religion for their advantage which if in former times it had perswaded the Hugonots to make Agreements with the English it would be no wonder if the urgency of present necessity should force the Catholicks to consent unto the demands of the Spaniards That this danger ought to be foreseen and prevented by securing mens Consciences and not reducing them to utter desperation That his Majesty should set before his eyes how many Cities he must of necessity assault how many Provinces he must subdue how many other Armies he must conquer how many Fortresses he must take in before he could settle himself King in peace by means of War And that he might overcome all those difficulties in one day by satisfying his subjects in point of Religion That his Victory had been great but that it was necessary to secure it from the inconstancy of fortune which he might do not by hazarding new enterprises but by moderation and the satisfaction of his subjects That time and opportunity invited him to that worthy and holy resolution and not to stay till the Duke and the
Prelates and Doctors who in a short time might certifie him of the truth That it was not good to foment War any longer and let Discords run on without end but by the observation of his promises to comfort all his Subjects as well those that had gotten the Victory as the others who for the zeal of Religion stood alienated from him Finally That it could no longer be said that either contumacious or seditious persons were cause of the War things being now reduced to that point that it was in his Majesties power to give Peace by his Conversion which if he should not do after so many promises all future evils and calamities would be imputed to him and to no other body These last words pierced the King's mind to the very quick who answered That he would take the Opinion of his good and faithful servants that followed him and that therefore he would confer with them about it and give his resolution the day following At which time he being already upon the point of his departure from Melun sent for the Sieur de Villeroy and bad him return to the Duke of Mayenne and tell him That he took in good part what had been delivered from him that he desired to be reconciled and to do good to every one and particularly to the Duke of Mayenne and all the rest of his Family if by them he should be assisted to settle peace in the Kingdom as they might easily do and that in it he would give them all reasonable satisfaction That for the point of Religion he had already contented those Catholicks that followed him who were many of great extraction of exceeding great strength and of profound wisdom to whose determination he thought all the rest might accommodate themselves That if they desired to have more security and caution for the preservation of their Religion and safety of their Consciences he was ready to give it most fully having taken into consideration all that he had represented to him but that he could not proceed to treat further with him having no power nor authority at all from the Duke of Mayenne to conclude any thing but if Deputies and Commissioners should be sent unto him with sufficient power he would willingly admit them use them well and endeavour to give the Dukes party the greatest and most compleat satisfaction that might be out of his great desire to free his people from the afflictions and calamities of Civil War The Sieur de Villeroy answered That his Majesties consideration of not treating but with such as had power to conclude was very prudent and reasonable but that he should remember the Duke of Mayenne was not absolute Master but Head of his party which hath relation to all the other members without whose consent he could not acknowledge his Majesty to be King of France nor determine in point of Religion That it was necessary for him to confer with them and that they should resolve together how his Majesty having been so many years Head of his party had by his own experience found that that could not be done without delaying time it being needful to unite those that were interessed from so many several distant Provinces That while the War was so hot it was impossible to make that Assembly wherefore a Cessation of Arms was necessary or at least a sufficient number of passes to draw those together who were to deliberate about the sum of affairs At the naming a Cessation of Arms the King replied suddenly That that was not to be spoken of for he would not by any delay lose the fruit of his Victory nor slacken the progress of his Arms having had experience of how great importance that was to the whole business but that for the manner of assembling his party he left the thought to the Duke of Mayenne being resolved not to forbear the prosecution of his Arms no not for a moment With this answer and such like discourses had with the Mareschal de Byron Villeroy departed without any conclusion either of Peace or Truce and all the endeavours used to divert the siege of Paris proved ineffectual Wherefore the King to whom Cressy and Moret weak places had surrendred themselves and Provins a rich Town but not strong though chief of the Province of Brie and but twenty leagues from the City of Paris marched to Nangy where having re-united his Army which had been divided to gain these places he advanced upon the Fifteenth day of April to take other Towns which might streighten and block up Paris Montereau Bray Comte-Robert and Nogent upon the Seine yielded without resistance but Mery a little place having had the boldness to stand out was by the violence of the Souldiers most furiously taken and sacked There remained on that side the City Sens a great Town and affectionate to the League seated upon the Confines of Brie and Bourgogne wherein were the Sieur de Chanvalon and the Marquiss Fortunato Malvicino but they agreed not well together for Chanvalon sought an opportunity to go over to the King and to make his peace by giving up the City into his hands but the Marquiss on the other side would defend it as his honour obliged him having as a stranger no other aim but to shew himself a gallant Souldier and to do service for the Duke of Nemours being Lieutenant of his Troop of Gens d' Arms wherefore Chanvalon having treated secretly with the Mareschal d' Aumont and exhorted the King to come before the Town siege was laid unto it the Cannon planted and they began to batter with hopes that some tumult might arise among the Citizens in favour of the King but having to try the constancy of the Defendents made an assault which the Marquiss and those of the Town resisted valiantly the King not willing to lose time about that place which was not very necessary and interrupt his design upon Paris wherein consisted the sum of his affairs raised the siege without delay and minded the taking and fortifying of those other places which might cut off the passage of provisions to Paris In the mean time the Cardinal Legat anxious and sollicitous both for his own danger and the imminent siege of the Parisians had caused a new Treaty of Agreement to be introduced between the Bishop of Ceneda and the Mareschal de Byron for which purpose the Bishop came to Bray to confer with the Mareschal and as one who because he was a Venetian and so of a Country favourable to the Kings affairs had freer access than any other he treated with a great deal of liberty about his Conversion and afterwards descended to speak about a Cessation of Arms by means whereof they might have leisure to negotiate Peace maturely on either side but this attempt was no less vain than the rest the King being resolved not to delay the progress of his Arms and by how much the more the Enemy laboured for it so much the
who went armed up to the Works and engaged themselves in all things with admirable constancy failed not in any duty that was necessary for their defence Double Chains were drawn cross the Rivers where it enters and where it goes out of the City the Walls and Brest-works were repaired in those places where they seemed to be decayed Platforms were made in convenient places and parapets made upon some new places of the Wall the Artillery was disposed of orderly to the most dangerous Posts and the readiness of the Citizens appeared wonderful in every business But this troubled not those that bore the sway in the Government for every one was certain that the King would never attempt to take the City by force defended in so great a number of Citizens rather by the bodies of men than by the strength of their Bulwarks but that he would strive to tame it by Famine which seemed to be very easie by reason there were so many people accustomed to live in plenty and abundance who now were in so great necessity that being deprived of all other sustenance they were forced at an extraordinary rate to feed only upon bread and there was no doubt but if relief were delayed and that the King should straighten the siege closer the City would be reduced to the last intolerable calamities of want which they foreseeing most earnestly sollicited the Duke of Mayenne to draw forces together for their relief and the Cardinal-Legat dispatched his Nephew Pietro Gaetano into Flanders to exhort the Duke of Parma according to the Catholick Kings order with all haste to send speedy supplies and the Commendatory Morreo Pay-master and Commissary of the King of Spain's Forces in France was gone thither for the same purpose To these provisions abroad were added also others within for the Governours in chief being intent to remedy the necessity of the people as much as they could did with very great care cause that Corn that was found in the City to be divided the price whereof being infinitely beyond the ordinary rate and the common people not having means to help themselves Cardinal Gondy Bishop of Paris not out of any inclination he had to favour the League but out of pity to see the poor wretches perish who had not money to 〈◊〉 themselves all Trading being quite left off in the City gave way that all the Silver and Plate that had been offered to the several Churches should be taken out and turned into money to feed the poor with an Obligation to restore them as soon as the present necessity was over The Cardinal-Legat intent upon the same distributed among the poor fifty thousand Crowns extorted from the Pope with much ado and causing his own Plate to be melted and coined did with a great deal of praise give it among those that stood in need The Ambassador Mendozza promised sixscore Crowns a day in bread and the Dutchesses and the richest Lords helped to the uttermost of their abilities selling their houshold-stuff jewels and ornaments for the so miserable necessity of the common people But these provisions began already to be very scarce in respect of the infinite number of mouths and the continual wasting of Corn for the King advancing by the taking in of the Neighbouring Towns did straighten the siege every day more and more nor was there any kind of Victual at all brought into the City by the Rivers for Lagny St. Mâ—ur and the Bridge of Charenton the care of which places was committed to the Baron de Guiry shut up the passage of the River Marne Montereau where there was a strong Garison under the command of Monsieur de Chanliot shut up the passage of the River Yonne the Garisons of Moret Melun Bray and Corbeil stopt up the Seine from above and from below the Mareschal d' Aumont quartered at the Bridge of St. Cloud a league from the City and Poissy and Conflans well Garison'd did wholly interrupt the passage up the River as Beaumont strongly guarded hindred all Boats from moving upon the River Oyse So that the Rivers which are commonly called the Nurces of the People of Paris being shut up there remained only that little which could be gotten thither secretly by Land to cut off which the King having passed the Seine and being come into the Plains near the City spread his Army from the Porte St. Anthoine which looks toward the East to the Porte Mont Martre which stands towards the West and making use of the advantage of ground caused two Pieces of Cannon to be planted upon the Hill of Mont faulcon and two others at Mont Martre enclosing them with Trenches and guarding the place with a strong Guard and the next day which was the ninth of May he caused his Horse to make incursions even to the very Gates of the Fauxbourgs St. Martin and St. Denis which stand between the two aforesaid Gates and to burn and destroy the Wind-mills every where yet could they not get into the Fauxbourgs because they were fortified with trenches banks and barrels full of earth which day while they were smartly skirmishing with the Sieur de Vitry's Horse which sallied out of the Porte St. Martin with some Companies of Foot-Souldiers and Citizens the Sieur de la Noüe in whose conduct and courage every one trusted very much was according to his wonted misfortune wounded with a Musket-shot The King had made choice to quarter his Army on that side for two principal reasons one because the Bois de Vincennes seated on the East-side near the River and the Town of St. Denis on the West-side holding still for the League he might not only send out parties of Horse and cut off the ways conveniently so that there might be no passage from those places to the City but he also besieged them in such manner that he hoped to take them within a little time the other reason was that relief being expected out of Champagne and Picardy he was quartered just upon the great high-way which leads from those Provinces to the City of Paris so that he was ready to turn his Army thither where he should see the Enemy appear Thus the Army being spred from the banks of the River Marne to the lower part of the Seine the whole field was obstructed with continual parties and there were every hour great skirmishes with those of the City who being streightned with want strove to catch either Corn Roots or other Victual even to the very dead Horses that lay there which they could very seldom effect and at the very same time St. Denis and the Bois de Vincennes a very strong Castle were closely besieged and the Count Montleurier having passed the Seine had laid siege to Dammartin a Town belonging to the Lords of Montmorancy seven leagues distant from the City into which there was gotten a great deal of provision so that the Parisians being shut up on all sides began already to
for some few days But the necessity increasing daily these arts at last became unwelcom to the ears of men of understanding sad doleful voices being heard and many signs of discontent observed thorow the whole City The month of Iuly was already begun and the Corn of the City was quite spent nor was any thing left for the people to live upon but Oats of which some little quantity remained and that being ground in the Mills that stood in the streams of the River within the City sometimes was turned into bread sometimes cooked into pottage which the French call boüillie and for dainties sometimes a little flesh either of Horses Dogs Asses or Mules keeping no other Horses alive but those which were made use of in the War the rest being publickly sold to keep the Families of the greatest Lords But this manner of living was tolerable and to be wished for in respect of the common people who drawing no profit at all from their Trades and being reduced to extremity of misery without money and without bread were fain like brute beasts to feed upon those herbs which they found in the yards and streets and along the ramparts which yet not being sufficient for so great a multitude and either giving little nourishment because they were dried up with the heat or else by their poisonous qualities producing vomits and fluxes the miserable people were often seen to fall suddenly dead in the streets which was so sad and lamentable a spectacle as would have caused horror in any heart how fierce or cruel soever Yet notwithstanding all this the Heads of the Faction and those that governed the people the Legat the Ambassador Mendozza and the Princes were so constant and so firm that they never so much as entertained a thought of yielding but with exceeding great severity caused one Renard the Procureur of the Chastelet and some other of his accomplices to be executed who desiring to free themselves from so great danger had had the boldness one day when the Council was assembled to cry out with a loud voice Ou Pain ou Paix and even the common people in the midst of so great straights and the expectation of present death rejoyced to suffer and endure their misery being fully perswaded that it was a kind of true and glorious Martyrdom for the safety of their Consciences and the maintenance of Religion Not but that some more compassionate of themselves or of weaker spirit or perchance not so constant in matters of Faith sought and contrived to make some uproar either to introduce a Treaty of Agreement or to open a way for the King to be received by the people and went so far stirring men up by the apparent terrour of unavoidable death and the most cruel torment of hunger that some having made an Agreement among themselves resolved to meet one morning and seize upon the Heads of the Government who assembled themselves in Council in the Palace of Justice but the business being secretly come to the ear of Don Christino de Nizza one of the chief Preachers that laboured to make the people hold out the siege he caused the Princes and Legat to be informed of it who having put all the Militia in Arms divided the care of the City and ordered that the Duke of Nemours should ride armed both that day and night thorow all the Wards of the City and that the Chevalier d' Aumale should stay constantly to guard the Palace yet nevertheless they of the Plot came in great numbers at the time appointed crying Bread or Peace and threatning to cut the Council in pieces if some course were not taken when one of the City Captains whose name was Goix inconsiderately going about to oppose them was shot and killed by one of them with a Pistol which he carried privately But the Chevalier d' Aumale having caused the Gates of the Palace to be shut and the Duke of Nemours and the Ambassador Mendozza coming suddenly with the Militia in Arms he that had discharged the Pistol was thrown down from the Galleries of the Palace and some other of the chief of them who could not escape being taken and executed the same day the tumult dissolved of it self leaving the City free from danger but not the Heads from fear that hunger would cause many of those commotions the state of things still growing worse and no certain hope of relief appearing The excessive heats which this year followed the excessive rains as they made the sufferings more grievous so did they hasten the ripeness of Corn in the Field which being seen by the besieged who watched night and day upon the Walls was a cause that they went out armed and unarmed in divers Companies sometimes Horse sometimes Foot with Sicles and other reaping Instruments hoping to catch some part of it But the diligence of the Kings Army was great in running to beat back the besieged as often as they came forth burning up the Corn and with shot driving those Women and Children in again that came out unarmed to get some by stealth So that the whole Field being full of burnings and bloody incursions on all sides the Parisians could not furnish themselves with any fruits out of the Field save those that grew within shot of their Walls which was so little as sufficed not to keep them above five or six days after which the famine grew more miserable and deadly than ever they being fain from Meal and Oat-pottage to come to the eating of noisom things and even to the grinding of Dead-mens Bones to make Bread a food not only loathsom and abominable but also so unwholsom and pestiferous that the poor people died wonderfully fast They likewise wanted Wood for firing so much that they eat the flesh they got almost raw and the skins and hides tanned for shooes and for mens clothing were boiled and devoured by those who pulling down their own houses or other mens could find wherewithal to kindle fire nor was there any kind of nourishment so strange but it came into mens fancies to make use of being become ingenious by necessity which forced them to invent ways to keep themselves alive and that which gave the greatest relief was that by reason of the infinite number that were dead and fled away secretly some streets especially those of the Suburbs being not frequented brought forth Grass which gave marvellous relief to those poor famished Wretches But even this small help was likewise quickly taken away for the Prince of Conty the Sieur de Chastillon the Duke de la Tremouille the Marquiss Pisani the Duke of Nevers and other Lords of Normandy Anjou Poictou Gascogne and Languedoc being come unto the Army which was by that means much increased in number the King caused the siege to be more nearly streightned and the Suburbs to be therefore assaulted and taken to which end upon the Four and twentieth day of Iuly at night being
the Eve of S t Iames the Apostle the whole Army being disposed in several places under their Commanders as the Clock struck three all the Fauxbourgs were assaulted at one time clapping a great number of Scaling-Ladders against the Works The Baron de Byron assaulted the Fauxbourg St. Martin the Sieur de Fervaques that of St. Denis Monsieur de St. Luc fell on that of Mont-Martre the Mareschal de Biron at St. Honore the Mareschal d' Aumont at St. Germain Monsieur de Lavardin near the Portes de Bussy and Nesle Monsieur de Chastillon assaulted St. Michael and St. Iaques the Prince of Conty and Duke de la Tremouille did the like at St Marceau and St. Victoire in such manner that being attacqued and stormed all at the same time the Defendents strove but in vain with their Cannon and Musket-shot from the Walls of the City for all the Suburbs were taken by the Army and the City and People thereby much more incommodated and streightned The Town of St. Denis was taken before this upon the seventh of Iuly in which siege the defendents having felt the same calamities capitulated at last to yield if within three dayes they received not relief from Paris or some other place which not being come to pass by reason of the weakness of the Parisians and the places near adjacent and because the King had obstructed all the Avenues sitting on Horseback himself Forty hours together they in the end gave up the Town marching out with their Arms and Baggage And the same did they who held the Castle of Dammartin on the lower part of the River So the whole Army being now set to streighten the City which had before been divided to besiege those two places the evil proved now without remedy there coming no certain news from any part that the Forces were upon their march to relieve them Wherefore though formerly they had refused to answer many of the Kings Letters in which promising them their lives and security for their consciences he exhorted them to desist from so great stubbornness and yielding up themselves to acknowledge and obey him for their Natural King yet now some Messages having passed between the Legat and the Marquiss of Pisani who had been Ambassador at Rome they were content at last to yield to some treaty of Peace but more with an intention to satisfie the people or to slacken the siege in some measure than with a thought of concluding any thing Wherefore due security being given and received the Legat and Cardinal of Gondy went tothe Hostel of Girolamo Gondy in the Fauxbourg St Germain whither a while after camethe Marquess of Pisani with others from the Camp but after a long discourse nothing was concluded for the Legat insisted to have the whole business remitted to the Pope's arbitrement and that there might be a Cessation of Arms till the Decision came from Rome and the Marquiss demanded to have the Parisians submit themselves unto the King's obedience who would afterwards give the Pope due satisfaction in point of Religion which things being so distant and so general could produce no conclusion at all of agreement The Legates return into the City without effect deluded the Peoples expectation and every one being afflicted at it increased the consideration of their present misery and of the certainty that they should lose their lives within a few dayes so that the cries and groans of the people not only filled all the streets but did also multiply the number of those who being overcome by the sharpness of their sufferings called out for Bread or Peace cries most frequent in the City especially in the night This beginning of insurrection was increased by the Sieur d' Andelot brother to Chastillon and some other Gentlemen of the King's party who being taken by the besieged in the skirmishes which were most frequent every day under the Walls and having liberty given them to go abroad upon their parole divulged among their friends and acquaintance the King's Clemency his readiness to pardon the liberty and security wherewith the Catholicks lived under his protection the respect he shewed toward the Catholick Religion his great strength which increased more and more every day wherewith he was resolved to meet their Succors and fight with them having assured hopes to beat them and to find the same facility he had done in the Battel of Yvry wherein the Forces of the League though intire and united were utterly dissipated by which instigations many already despairing of relief and drawn by their necessity inclined to try the so much commended clemency and faith of the Conqueror Whereupon there was like to be a very great insurrection of the People to force the Princes to a resolution of yielding and to make themselves masters of some gate and let in the King's Army which if it should have come to pass the Forces of the Soldiers and Citizens were so weakened by famine that it was thought they would have been able to make little resistance against the fury of the Enemy Wherefore the Parliament and Council being joyntly assembled in the Hall of St Lewis they resolved to appoint two Deputies that should go to treat with the King and if he permitted should pass on to the Duke of Mayenne and to take care not to yield up the City but if it were possible to include the particular agreement of the City in the union of the general Peace For this imployment they chose Cardinal Gondy and the Arch-bishop of Lyons being assured that neither of them would treat any thing that should be prejudicial to Religion and yet the Duke of Nemours rose up almost angry from the Council attesting he would maintain what he had sworn in the beginning of the siege and that he had resolved rather to die than yield the City into any other hands than his Brother's who had trusted him with it Nor did the Cardinal-Legat seem altogether ther pleased but said he permitted that Counsel by necessity but that he approved not of it and that having done and suffeâ—â—d so much they ought to have patience for a few days and expect the coming and issue of the relief which was ready to appear every hour But yet the Deputies went forth with safe conduct to the Abbey of St Anthoine des Champes half a mile without that Gate which is so called where they found the King with a great many Princes and Lords and among the rest the High-Chancellor Chiverny who having lived retired from the time that King Henry the Third dismissed him from the Court had a few dayes before been recalled by the King to execute his wonted Office in keeping the Seals The Deputies told the King that the Councel and Inhabitants of Paris moved to compassionate the miseries of the people of France which were the consequences of an obstinate Civil War had given them commission to come and treat with him and from
wherein he declared the same things with very gentle words and proffers of all possible security and satisfaction He added also private kind Letters to the Duke of Nemours the Dutchess his Mother and to Madam de Guise exhorting each of them to Peace and assuring them all That they should receive more from his favour than they knew how to desire With this Answer the Deputies returned But the Duke of Nemours being averse from Peace by the counsel of the Legat and the Ambassador Mendozza would not give way that the Writing should be read unto the people but that the Deputies should tell them only that the King would have no other Agreement but that the City should put it self into his power without the assent of and without including the Duke of Mayenne and the other Lords of the League which being contrary to the sense of the major part especially of those of the Council for the City would by no means separate themselves from the Duke of Mayenne but run the same fortune with him to the uttermost the thought of Peace being laid aside they returned to the care of their defence In the mean time the Duke of Parma notwithstanding that he had made his opinion fully known in Spain had received a new absolute order from the Catholick King to march personally with the whole Army into France to relieve the Confederates and to raise the siege of Paris the Council believing that enterprise so honourable so important and full of so lively hopes that it was without doubt to be preferred before the interests of the affairs of Flanders which they thought to be reduced into such a condition that they could receive but little or no damage by the absence of the Duke and his Army for a few months and therefore approving that part of the Duke of Parma's opinion which was to nourish and prolong the War to obtain that from the weakness and the weariness of the French which at first seemed impossible to be effected they had nevertheless determined that Paris should be powerfully relieved purposely not to suffer the League to be so soon subdued and the King to remain Conquerour to whom that City being once taken all other things would become easie and quickly be dispatched Besides that that Monarchy even from the weakness of its beginnings having been accustomed ever to unite its own ends with the so favourable and plausible pretence of Religion it could not now in this important occasion disunite those interests so nearly joined without taking off that glorious reputation which they so much boasted of that they never had other Enemies but the Enemies of the Church it self Therefore they had caused a determinate order to be given the Duke that having strengthned those Garisons of Flanders as much as he could which were frontiers towards the Confederate States he should not defer to relieve the City of Paris with all his force which being once delivered and freed from the siege he should not care to proceed or do any thing further But the Duke assoon as he had received this last so absolute order was in much trouble which way to execute it For on the one side he could not leave the Cities of Flanders so well Garison'd but that some great loss was to be feared which in Spain where he saw the opinion in this business was very different from truth would be imputed to his carelesness and not to the necessity of things and the Orders he had received and on the other side he could not march into France without the strength of the Army being to make a War wherein there was little to be trusted to from his Friends and much to be feared from a brave valiant unwearied Enemy bred up in War and guarded with almost an invincible Body of French Nobility and so much the more because it was necessary to go and find him at home in the midst of all his Forces Moreover the straightness of time troubled him very much because he knew Paris was already reduced to the extreamest necessity of hunger and yet first to furnish Flanders with what was requisite and then to go into France with that order and thosâ— provisions which were fit for the greatness of the enterprise it was necessary to spend some time so that it was infinitely to be doubted the Parisians could not be able to hold out so long But as a Prince of high courage who to maturity of resolution joined celerity of execution judging this as indeed it was the most weighty and difficult enterprise that had ever fallen within his conduct he proposed to himself to overcome all difficulties and to effect it with that glory which he had gained in his other actions and therefore having disposed the order of all things in his mind he betook himself to the effecting of them with so much diligence that he hoped to be able to relieve Paris by the midst of August wherefore desiring neither to deceive nor be deceived as he had told the Duke of Mayenne before so he writ a Letter to the besieged about the end of Iuly wherein giving them an account of his expedition he assured them that he would be in France by the midst of the next month and exhorted them to overcome all difficulties and arm themselves with patience to expect that time within which he hoped certainly he should be able to free them from all trouble This Letter came to Paris upon the first of August and being read by the Magistrates and communicated to the people filled every one with wonderful great despair the time seeming so long to them that they believed they should never be able to hold it out with life wherefore the Souldiers began by stealth to forsake their Colours and fly away by night and the poor of the City being destitute of sustenance sought to get out of the siege and escape some whither else the Governours in chief not forbidding them who from the beginning had given leave to all to depart freely But the King as he willingly suffered the run-away Souldiers to pass so had he given strict orders that the Towns-men should be driven back and forced to return into the City knowing that the besieged sought to unburthen themselves which order being punctually executed by the Guards was the cause that very few of them could escape by stealth Among the greatest difficulties that the Governours had was the restraining of the Germans who having lived in all kind of liberty and without regard destroyed fair houses and gardens to sell the wood and get money now that every thing was consumed had given themselves over to all manner of villany so that they might but get any nourishment by it and many have reported that they secretly killed all the children they could get into their hands to feed upon their flesh and notwithstanding all this they began to mutiny and desire to disband though both the Duke
leagues from Paris upon the three and twentieth of August and having as he marched met the Duke of Mayenne in the field they joyned their Armies together in that very place There the Archbishop of Lyons and President Vetus arrived who having newly been with the King to introduce some overture of Agreement and now with his Safe-conduct for at the drawing near of the Spanish Army he had yielded something from his former stiffness were come to negotiate with the Duke of Mayenne by whom being brought into the Council they related in what extremity the Parisians were and and that they could not hold out above four days longer whereupon they earnestly desired if within that space they could not be relieved that an Agreement might be made whereby the City might be freed from the certainty of that danger wherein it was The Duke of Parma with modest and grave expressions made known that he was come by the Catholick Kings command with order only to relieve the City and to provide against the danger of Religion and that he had no Commission to treat of any Accommodation nor did his Conscience dictate to him any thought of making an Agreement with a Prince that was an Heretick and an Enemy to the Church but that the Parisians having with infinite honour and with an heroick example of Christian fortitude suffered so much they should endure yet the delay of a few days for he hoped by the help of God and the strength of that Army that they should very easily be delivered and that therefore they should return to the City and perswade them to that short patience The Deputies returned to the King where they had left Cardinal Gondy and declared that in the Army there was no intention of lending an ear to Peace and that the Duke of Parma had dismissed them with assurance of a speedy and infallible relief whereupon being likewise dismissed by the King the thoughts on both sides were turned wholly upon matters of War The King was in great perplexity of mind for beside the diminution of his Army caused by diseases whereof many had died and among the rest the Abbot Pietro del Bene a man of great ability in State-affairs many various and different resolutions represented themselves unto his thoughts It seemed hard unto him to rise without fruit from that siege after so many labours and so many dangers and after having reduced the City to the 〈◊〉 degrees of despair and therefore he inclined to a desire of leaving part of the Army to make good the passes and to advance with the other to meet the relief On the other side he thought the Duke of Parma's strength to be exceeding great and that it would be requisite to use all his Forces to oppose and resist him and therefore durst not hazard to go against him with only a part of his Army which he believed not able to withstand him Thus doubtful and uncertain in his mind he called a Council of all his Commanders in which the principal were the Duke of Montpensier the Duke of Nevers the Mareschals of Aumont and Biron the Baron his son Philibert de la Guiche the Sieurs de Lavardin Guitry and de la Noue the Viscount of Turenne the Duke de la Tremouille and Monsieur de Chastillon who not having their mindes possessed with passion concurred all in the same opinion that to divide the Army was a pernicious counsel for that way the siege would neither be maintained nor the relief hindred That this was not the first siege which after many experiments had been quitted by famous soldiers and that if they could but effect the design either of defeating the Duke of Parma or making him return the provisions which the Parisians could get in the mean time from places near adjacent would be so inconsiderable that at their return the City would in a few dayes be brought to the same necessity Which after it was determined in the Council the King having given such Orders as were fitting that they might be ready time enough to oppose the Enemy raised the siege upon the thirtieth of August and marched with his whole Army to quarter in Chelles a Town three leagues from Paris and but four from the Army of the League Chelles is a spacious Bourg seated in a Fenny Plain and overflowed with the water of a little Rivulet which stands in pools round about it It hath on both sides a large Campagne and before it two hills on whose ascent is the great high-way that leads straight from Meaux to Paris Here the Army wherein were Seven thousand Horse and between eighteen and twenty thousand Foot was disposed in such manner that the Light-horse backed by the Foot of the Vanguard possessed the bottoms of the hills and the passage of the high-way the body of the Main Battel lay under cover in the houses of the Bourg and the Cavalry of the Rereguard sheltering the back of the Army lay at the entry of the Plain that leads towards Paris On the right hand of the Bourg the Swisses were quartered and the Sieur de Chastillon with four French Regiments and on the left the Germans with five Regiments of Fire-locks and with the Sieur de Lavardin and on both sides were placed the Artillery The Kings Army was hardly quartered when upon the steep of the hills the Italian and Bourguinion Horse of the League appeared who began to skirmish at the front of the Quarters and in the mean time the Dukes of Parma and Mayenne with few in company riding every where about discovered the strength and disposition of the Army distinctly which seeming to them admirably well ordered they retired to their own Quarter which was in the bottoms beyond the Hills and were careful to fortifie it with a broad Trench and a high Brest-work which flanked round about with Bulwarks and Half-moons upon which the Artillery were planted made their Camp secure from the fury of any sudden assault whatsoever The Armies lay still on this manner for the space of four dayes for the Duke of Parma knowing that the Parisians going out of the City had both from the places near adjacent and by those things that had been left by the Army furnished themselves with sufficient provisions for some few dayes did not hasten very much nor would he precipitate his counsels and the King though desirous to fight and full of hopes of the Victory thought it an extream rashness to assault an enemy stronger than himself in his own Quarters In the mean time they skirmished very often proved the valour of all the several Nations and tried all 〈◊〉 of Arms the Horse often charging Foot and the Cuirassiers sometimes Light-hoâ—â—e and Carabines sometimes Lanciers wherewith the Army of the League abounded very much in which time the King anxious of that delay and fearful lest the late sufferings and want of money should make his men disband or at
reason that he fell into this thought for the strictness of the siege being over many of the Citizens not well assured of the event had taken refuge in the Country and those that remained in the City surfeiting in their great weakness with excess of meat which their hunger made them greedily devour were so faint and sickly that for the most part they lay unfit for service besides many of the Souldiers were gone forth to convoy the Victuals which were brought from Chartres and other places and to guard them from the King's Garrisons which were near on every side and which imported most of all it was credible that the Neighbourhood of so great an Army of Friends which they knew waited close upon the King 's would make men already tired out and spent with hard duty and suffering more negligent in their wonted Guards and fitting Watches to keep and make good so great a circuit of ground Now the King being resolved to attempt that enterprise gave order that all should meet as at a general Rendezvous in the Plain of Bondy not far from the City and having put the Scaling-ladders together which for that use were carried with the Army he took his way toward Paris between eight and nine of the Clock at night The Mareschal d' Aumont led a fleeing squadron with its Ladders the Baron de Biron led such another and a third in the same order was brought up by the Sieur de Lavardin The King followed with all the Princes and Commanders and with the Cavalry drawn up ready to fight and having passed the Seine went toward that part of the City which as being furthest from danger they thought would be least guarded The Scaling-ladders were presented to the gates and walls of St. Germain by the Mareschal d' Aumont at St. Michel by Biron and by Lavadin between St. Iaques and St. Marceau But they found the defendants ready and vigilant every where for the Duke of Nemours who caused the wayes to be diligently scowred had had an inckling of their drawing together at Bondy and of their marching toward Paris and therefore had carefully disposed and visited the Guards in every place whereupon the foundation of the surprise failing which was negligence and the small Guards of the Citizens the Commanders without much obstinacy brought off their Ladders and returned to the place where the King with the Cavalry â—arried for them who facing about with an easie pace drew off the same way he came but not being able to withhold himself from trying to effect something and thinking that the Defendants having beaten off his men would perchance after that nights watch be more negligent and secure in the morning having caused his Cavalry to make an halt he turned about again to lead up the three fleeing Squadrons into the Trenches of the Gate and Curtine of St. Merceau being resolved there to make his last attempt nor was his opinion altogether deceitful for the Towns-men already wearied with long watching were retired to sleep by which means two Ladders were set up with great silence so that none either heard the noise or stirred to hinder them but a Jesuite who stood sentinel without the Corps de Garde which was kept by those Fathers and Nicholas Nivelle a Book-seller who was likewise upon the Gate though farther off hearing the noise gave the Alarm and running presently to that place with the Halberds they had in their hands overturned one of the Ladders which being too long reached above the Wall and made so good resistance at the head of the other that the Sieur de Cremonville and Parabiere's Lieutenant being killed who were neer getting upon the Brest-work gave time for the coming of help for at the noise of Arm arm and the cry of the Sentinels the Guards who were asleep drew forth armed and a great number of Citizens running from all parts before whom the Duke of Nemours was come who with singular diligence had rode round the Walls all that night wherefore the second attempt proving also vain the King retiring with all his Forces when it was broad day marched off to the Walls of Sâ— Denis Many were of opinion that in this occasion the King failed much in point of art and Military discipline for if leaving the principal post near Paris well guarded with part of his Army he had advanced with the rest as far as Claye a much more fenny and a much more defensible place than â—helleâ— and had there foâ—tified and intrenched himself keeping that place diligently he might perchance have held the Duke of Parma's Army so long in play which could pass no other way to Paris that the City being reduced to extreme necessity would have been forced to yield since the D. of Parma would not have been able to have forced that passage kept by such a strength if it had been fitly intrenched and fortified Nor could he have had passage to have got to Lagny if the King had been encamped on that way Many others considered that the King being resolved to fight and being risen from Paris with that intent he ought in the first encounter to have fallen boldly upon the Duke of Parma before he had time to intrench himself for though the time from night to morning was but short yet the Duke's soldiers accustomed to labour wrought with so much order and industry that in less than Twenty four hours they finished their Trenches wherein the Gommanders and Gentlemen working no less than the common soldiers the Duke himself assisted likewise making the Engineers draw forth and divide the work in his presence Some others taxed the impatiency of the King's Army which had seen so great constancy in the common Trades-men and the very women that were shut up in Paris that after so many moneths of desperate hunger they held out stoutly nevertheless to the uttermost and yet that so many Lords Knights and Gentlemen whereof that Army was composed had not had the courage to endure no not so much as the suspition of hungeâ— but after a short stay and in a manner no opposition except only the shew of a desire to fight left the field free and the honour of the Victory to the enemy whereupon on the one side the D. of Parma's art and discipline was praised to admiration and on the other the French humours and impatiency was much blamed having lightly believed that a Soldier of so great fame would rashly put that into the hand of Fortune which might securely be obtained by solid counsel and upon this belief had neglected those things which the commodiousness of their ground afforded Others excused the King and said perhaps with as good reason that the leaving of weak Guards about Paris would have been but a giving of them up to be cut in pieces by the Citizens and Soldiers who would have sallied desperately out of the City in great abundance and that to assault the Duke's Army
Spanish Army until such time as those places so necessary for the bâ—inging in of provisions were recovered The Vice-Legat dispatched the Pronotary Caraâ—â—iâ—â— to the Duke to present unto him the earnest desires and the necessity of the City of Paris and the Duke of Mayenne who was in the Army laboured with all possible efficacy to perswade him to stay But the Duke of Parma excusing himself That his Army was much diminished by sickness That the season was so contrary nothing could be done and that the Low-Countries sollicited his presence continued on his march having some hope to obtain Chasteau-Thierry by a Treaty which he held with Viscount Pinart Governor of that Town But the King who was departed from Compeigne accompanied by the Baron de Byron and the Duke of Longueville with a select number of men followed the track of the Spanish Army to hinder it from getting those places that held of his party and to watch some opportunity of doing it some mischief and having had some suspition of the Treaty he caused the Sieur de la Noue with three hundred Horses and six hundred Foot to enter into Chasteau-Thierry by which means the Duke of Parma deprived of that hope bending on the left hand took the straight way to return into Flanders The King followed and marching speedily was sometimes before him sometimes quartered besides him sometimes pressed him in the Rere and by giving frequent Alarms and bold skirmishes did both day and night molest and surround the Army The Duke of Parma proceeded with no less order and circumspection and keeping all parts of his Army under the same discipline was quick and ready to turn which way soever the enemy should press or shew himself But having marched on this manner from the thirteenth to the five and twentieth of November the King desirous to see the effect of so much diligence and of so many labours having drawn the Cavalry into five Bodies advanced upon the same way by which the Army of the League was to pass making shew that he would charge them as they marched The Carabines who were ready for all assaults received the skirmish very fiercely and coming forth of the Barricadoes of their Carriages wheeling giving fire and falling in again did no small harm to the King's Cavalry wherefore the Baron de Biron thinking to rout them and ease himself of that trouble charged up more boldly then considerately with Fourscore Cuirassiers hoping to chase them back and disorder them but the Carabines giving way according to their custom to retire behind the Squadrons of the Army the Baron advanced so far in pursuit of them and was so deeply engaged between two Squadrons of Lances of the Vanguard that his Horse being killed under him he was in manifest danger to be taken prisoner which being perceived by Count de Tillieres who was on the right hand with a body of Cuirassiers and by the Sieur d' Humieres who was on the left hand with Ninety Horse they advanced no less couragiously than he to disingage him but being charged by the whole Cavalry of the Vanguard and the other Battalions coming one after another who knowing by the ratling of the shot that the skirmish was begun had hastened their march they were fain leaving the field to retire fleeing full speed with evident hazard of being all cut off if the King himself and the Duke of Longueville with the other two Squadrons had not advanced to make the retreat wherein having disengaged Biron and with much ado set him again on horseback who at the foot of a Bank with two companions had defended himself a great while against the Enemy they were followed by them as far as a Village called Longueval where night coming on put an end to the fight and gave the King convenient opportunity to retire He quartered with all his Forces at Pont-Arsy where they stood all night in Arms nor did the enemy rest more quietly for the Kings celerity and courage kept all their Quarters in great jealousie and so much the rather because the rout of the two squadrons had been with more terror and danger than loss there being not above five men slain and only twenty wounded The next day the D. of Nevers joyned with the King with the Forces of Champagne and likewise the Sieurs de Giury and Parabiere who having taken Corbeil and put a Garrison into it were come with all diligence to find him again by which means being increased in strength he began with more boldness than before to molest the Duke's Army who intent upon his journey not stirring for any cause whatsoever out of his ranks nor out of the shelter of his Carriages marched on commodiously before But upon the nine and twentieth day the Army coming towards Guise and the King being resolved to attempt something with all his Cavalry fell upon their Rere-guard which having made a halt and put their Army in a readiness to fight the Carabines failed not with their wonted courage to begin the Skirmish but the King's Cavalry which being for that purpose divided into little squadrons and had order to charge home and not give them time to do hurt with their shot inclosed them in such manner that they all had been cut off in the place if Georgio Basti with one thousand and two hundred Lances had not disingaged them The squadron of Basti rush'd upon the small Troops of the French Cavalry so ordered to repress the Carabines but not being able to receive the shock of so many Lances the Baron of Biron was fain to â—etire half in disorder But being sustain'd by the King himself who with the rest of his Horse and a Thousand Foot of Parabiere's old Regiment mounted behind them advanced to re-enforce the Battel Basti not having order to fight retired under the shelter of his Squadrons in very good order yet could he not do it with so great circumspection but that the French remained masters of some carriages which by chance were separated from the rest But the King being come near the Rere-guard where Pietro Gaetano was making himself ready to oppose him with the Foot drawn up in order encompassed with his Carriages and the Duke of Parma who had faced about and changed the order of his march coming up with the second Battalion he resolved to retire without attempting any further by reason the Enemy was in so Soldier like order and that their Forces were so exceedingly unequal This was the last day that the King molested the Spanish Army in its march The Duke of Parma being arrived at the Frontiers took leave of the Duke of Mayenne striving with apt expressions to confirm his courage and to perswade him that within a little while he should receive powerful assistance of men and money and that he might not leave him so weak that he should be forced to make an agreement with the Enemy he commanded the Italian Tertia of
Pietro Gaetano and the Spanish one of Alfonso Idiaques to stay in France and absolutely to obey the Duke with whom he also left Four hundred Horse and One hundred Walloon Carabines which Supplies added to the German Tertia of Collalto paid by the King and to the other French forces he thought a sufficient Body to uphold the affairs of the League especially in a time when the King having divided his Army for want of Money and because of the past misfortunes was manifestly declining The End of the Eleventh BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The TWELFTH BOOK The ARGUMENT THe Twelfth Book relates the various Turbulencies in several parts of the Kingdom the progress of the Duke of Mercoeur in Bretagne and of the Duke of Savoy in Provence and Dauphine The King takes Corby he is troubled in mind by reason of the contrary importunities of the Catholicks and Hugonots of his own party He sends the Viscount de Turenne into England and Germany who raises a great Army to bring it into France the Spring following The Duke of Mayenne also is no less troubled than the King The Parisians attempt to surprise St. Denis but effect it not and the Chevalier d' Aumale is killed there The King on the other side attempts to surprize Paris and that design likewise proves vain Pope Sixtus Quintus being dead Gregory the Fourteenth succeeds who declares himself favourable to the affairs of the League and dispatches his Nephew the Duke of Montemarciano into France with strong Supplies The King in the mean time besieges and takes the City of Chartres The Duke of Mayenne not having strength to relieve that place marches towards Champagne takes Chasteau-Thierry and goes to Rheins to confer with the Duke of Lorain Marsilio Landriano the Popes Nuncio arrives there he publishes a Monitory against those that follow the King from whence divers alterations do arise The young Cardinal of Bourbon tries to form a third party of Catholicks to bring himself to the Crown the King advertised of it applies divers remedies to that important accident The Duke of Mayenne makes an attempt upon Mante which takes not effect The King besieges Noyon and after many encounters it not being relieved he takes it The Popish and Spanish Forces pass the Mountains they assist the Duke of Savoy and there happen several encounters The Duke of Guise escapes from his imprisonment at Tours The King and the Duke of Mayenne advance the King to receive the Duke to oppose the Viscount de Turenne and the Germans in Lorain The Armies draw near to one another at Verdun The King having received the Viscount with the Supplies retires The Council of Sixteen make an Insurrection in the City of Paris and cause the first President of the Parliament and other Counsellors to be executed The Duke of Mayenne hastes thither brings the City into obedience and punishes the Delinquents The King marches into Normandy lays siege to the City of Rouen defended by Monsieur de Villars and a great number of choice Souldiers and Commanders the various accidents of that siege are related The Duke of Parma with the Spanish Army marches to relieve that place The King with part of his Army goes to meet him they encounter one another and fight at Aumale the King is wounded his men routed and he has much ado to save himself Villars sallying out of Rouen enters the Trenches and gains the Artillery The Duke of Parma advances but finding the City secured by that sally resolves to retire and watch his opportunity The King returns to Rouen and renews the siege The Duke of Parma also returns to bring relief and the King his Forces being wasted rises from the siege and marches to the Banks of the River Seine MEns minds were no less inflamed nor the revolutions of the War less bloody in the other parts of the Kingdom than they were in those places where the chief Armies lay for the affections of Religion mingled in their hearts with particular interests and with the already inveterate animosities of the Factions every one forward of himself as in his own cause and as in a controversie that concerned him did with all his power apply thoughts to the exercise of Arms. Wherefore the War was made both by the Heads and Governours of the two parties and by private persons of their own voluntary accord with the same contention thorow every Province but with various successes and different fortune on both sides The principal and most dangerous commotions were in Bretagne a great and rich Province well peopled full of Gentry considerable for the greatness of its Cities and convenient for the benefit of the Ocean Sea along the coasts whereof it extends it self towards the North. Henry of Bourbon Prince of Dombes Son to the Duke of Montpensier a youth of exceeding high courage was for the King and had the name of Governour for him but there were so few Towns under his obedience that if it had not been for the help of lower Normandy which confining with that Province held of the Kings party and was governed by the Duke his Father he would either have been driven out of the Province or easily suppressed by the greater forces of the League On the other side Emanuel of Lorain Duke of Mercoeur governed the party of the Vnion who had not only from the beginning been as Governour of the Province in possession of the best Cities and strongest holds but also pretending that the Dutchy of Bretagne it self belonged to his Wife Mary of Luxembourg Countess of Ponthieure he had a wonderful great dependence of all those who rather desired a Prince of their own than the union with the Crown of France which was not very pleasing to them and longing above measure to establish himself in that possession with the opportunity of present affairs he had negotiated secretly in Spain by the means of Loreno Tarnabuoni a Gentleman of his who was sent by Sea unto that Court and had obtained that the Catholick King should send and pay Four thousand Foot for his assistance upon condition that Blavet should be consigned to him for his security a place as then not considerable but which with the benefit of a very large Port fortified and improved by the Spaniards came by little and little to be of exceeding great consequence not only to the affairs of that Province but also of the whole Kingdom Which as soon as it was known to the Prince of Dombes though his Forces were but weak so that till then he had only exercised himself in actions of small importance to keep the Kings name alive in that Province yet now helping with art in so great need he turned himself to oppose the entrance of strangers And having routed Three hundred of the Duke of Mercoeurs Light-horse which were going to join themselves with his Army he assaulted Annebont suddenly a place near
designs and forwarding the progress of the Duke of Savoy By whose example the City of Marseilles which following the footsteps of the Parliament had with a readiness in the people called the Duke before began now to repent themselves and to mutiny On the other side the King grieved to see Foreign Forces brought into that Province had given order to Les Diguieres that leaving the City of Grenoble in Dauphine besieged as well as he might he should march with the greatest number of men he possibly could to meet Monsieur de la Valette in Provence Whereupon Les Diguieres accustomed from his youth to fight with the difficulties and ambiguities of Fortune having left the posts about Grenoble well guarded to continue the siege already begun many months before went with Four hundred Horse and Two thousand Foot in relief of the Provincials and kept the Duke of Savoy in trouble and disquiet who half forsaken by the Catholicks of the Provence and but slenderly supplied by the Spaniards who were not too well pleased with his proceedings went spinning out the time in petty encounters having dispatched Monsieur de Ligny into Spain to set his affairs in order with the Catholick King and the Sieur de la Croix to the Duke of Mayenne to excuse what was past and to confer about the manner of carrying himself for the time to come His affairs were much more prosperous in the Territories of Geneva where having to do with the Forces of those Citizens which were not very powerful and with Commanders of small fame and experience Don Amadeo had often routed the Enemies in the field beaten up their Quarters taken many â—astles overrun and sacked the Country and finally straightned the City on all sides which with frequent and effectual importunities sollicited for relief sometimes from the King of France sometimes from the Canton of Bearne On the contrary the War in Dauphine went on prosperously for the King for though the Duke of Savoy's Counsellors and Commanders united with those of the League which were in that Province made great resistance yet were they not so strong as Colonel Alfonso Corso and Monsieur Les Diguieres who after he had stopt the precipice of affairs in Provence being returned to the siege of Grenoble streightned that City in such manner that after having suffered many months the besieged about the end of the year agreed to surrender upon condition not to be molested in their Consciences Goods or Liberties that the City should be preserved in the Catholick Religion and in the State it then was and on the other side that they should acknowledge King Henry the Fourth for their lawful Prince by whose appointment they should receive a Garison and a Governour At this time the King freed from the Spanish Army and from the late fear of the Duke of Parma was come in his return to St. Quentin where watching with his wonted diligence for all opportunities he took a resolution suddenly to assault Corby a Town seated upon the River Somme and convenient to bridle the City of Amiens the Head of that Province which held of the party of the League With this design he removed his Camp from the Walls of St. Quentin in the dusk of the evening but in his march finding all the Country up and that the Villages furiously rung their Toquesaints he could not get to the Walls of Corby till within an hour before day There the hope of effecting his intent appeared no less uncertain for they found the whole Town in arms and the defendents with Torches and Fires ready to sustain the assault whereof they had been advertised by the cries and tumult of the Country people And yet Monsieur d' Humiers coming up with the Regiments of St. Denis and Parabiere about break of day caused a Petard to be fastned to the Iron Gate of a Channel that came out of the Town on the lower side which falling suddenly by the violence of the fire the Foot advanced some to the Channel which was frozen some with Scaling-Ladders to the Wall adjoining to give the assault which though it were constantly received by the defendents who ran together boldly to hinder their entry at their Iron Gate and to make good the Walls yet the Sieur de Belle-Fourtiere Governour of the Town being slain in the first encounter and many of the stoutest Souldiers falling after a most bloody fight of three hours the Town remained in the Kings power who after his late misfortunes thought he had concluded the year very prosperously From Corby he marched to Senlis seated just upon the way which leads from Picardy towards Paris and there in the beginning of the year he began to dispose his counsels to set his affairs in order and find means to dissolve and subdue the League But he was no less troubled which way to keep his Catholicks than he was to draw together sufficient Forces to overcome the Enemy for having promised from the Autumn of the year Eighty-nine that in March following he would call an Assembly to the end he might be instructed in the Catholick Faith with that honour that befitted his person and not having been able to perform his promise because the chief actions of the War hapned in that time the battel of Yvry and after that the siege of Paris and the coming of the Spanish Army to his loss now That by their departure and by the diminution of the Enemy he seemed to be in a quiet condition he was called upon by the tacite consent of discreet persons to observe his promise and those that had not so much respect or that were affectionate to Religion murmured publickly and complained as if they were deluded and deceived But more openly the Parliament of Bourdeaux which with much ado had been drawn to the Kings obedience by the Mareschal de Matignon's diligent care and arts of governing now seeing his Conversion was deferred began to resent it and at this time had sent their first President and two Counsellors to beseech his Majesty to take a final resolution the Catholicks not being able to quiet their Consciences unless they saw him reduced to the true Religion held for so many Ages by all the most Christian Kings his glorious Predecessors Which Commission having been fully and effectually performed by the Deputies though the King seemed to take their Petition in good part and answered it favourably yet inwardly being troubled and stung to the quick he saw not what course he might take as a middle way which might give satisfaction to both parties He saw the foundation of his affairs was setled in great part upon the Hugonots for his command was no where more full than in the places under their obedience and the Catholick Provinces divided between themselves were shared between the two Factions so that neither declared absolutely for him He argued within himself from the example of things past how much
where having found the Ice in every place very firm and particularly in the Moat he caused four Ladders to be set up against the Wall with so great silence that they were not discovered by the Guards in that part very thinly set There went up two Captains with four and twenty Souldiers fully armed and having found no obstacle made themselves Masters of the Gate adjoining which being broken open the Chevalier d' Aumale himself entred on foot before them all with his Sword drawn and after him the rest of his men marching up in order to possess themselves of the place The Governour having heard the noise and being informed that the Enemy had already taken the Gate and were gotten upon the Wall grown desperate to see that by the negligence of his Souldiers he should lose all the honour he had gotten in so many years of his life spent fortunately in War getting on horseback with only thirty of his men that followed him and being resolved to die and not to survive his own ruine he caused two Trumpets he had with him to sound furiously to make the Enemy believe the number of those that charged was greater and with his Beaver down rushed boldly upon the Front of the Squadron that was marching in order up the high street toward the Market-place The fury of the horses in the uncertainty of a very dark night the Commanders not having been willing to fire the houses lest they should totally destroy the Town put the foot in disorder in which tumult while the Chevalier d' Aumale turning about and reproving his men endeavoured to make them stand and to set them again in order being wounded with a thrust in the throat fell suddenly dead upon the ground and his men having no longer either strength courage order or resolution flying fell foul upon the other Squadrons and disordering themselves from one to another they got out at the same Gate and without being pursued by any body ran with all their might till they came to Paris there remaining above a hundred of them either slain by the defendents or trampled under foot in the flight The Sieur de Viq having recovered the Town and redeemed his fortune by his own valour gave the King an account of the success and did not only win great commendations but also obtained of him a rich Abby which had been possessed by the Chevalier d' Aumale with the title of the Cross of Ierusalem Those that were curious observed that the Chevalier fell dead before the door of an Inn whose sign was the Espée Royale and they esteemed it a much greater prodigy that being laid upon the Bier in the Church of the Friers of St. Denis his Carcas the night following was all gnawed and mangled by the Moles The example of this mischance did not with-hold the King from attempting though upon a better foundation to surprise the City of Paris in the same manner The first President Brisson who so voluntarily not to say precipitately had made himself the head and Author in the Parliament of adhering to the League perceiving now as his Friends said that the ends of the Great Ones were not so sincere toward the publick good as he at first was perswaded they were or as his ill-willers said corrupted by the great promises which were made him from the King by certain persons who were prisoners in the City or as the general opinion was drawn by the instability of his own nature had secretly begun to favour the Politicks for so they called those that were affected to the King who taking courage from his protection did already make a considerable Body and began to consult which way to make the City revolt and submit it to the obedience of the King The attempts and practices of these men were assisted by the careless nature of the Prevost des Merchands who either did not believe or did not heed the relations that were made to him nor did he use any care or industry to interrupt those new designs the report whereof was very common But that which more favoured the Kings party was the ill satisfaction of the people not only tired with scarcity of Victual and the hard duty they underwent continually in guarding the Walls but also stomaching that the Marquiss de Belin a man of ordinary condition and of an unactive nature should be put upon them for a Governour whereas they were wont to have formerly the first Princes of the Blood and the most eminent Officers of the Crown The Duke of Mayenne was absent the Duke of Nemours far off and discontented and the Chevalier d' Aumale lately dead whose fierceness was wont to keep life in that party All these things concurring invited the King to make some attempt upon that City And what perswaded him much rather was a desire not to keep his Army idle but to employ it in some enterprise which for the greatness thereof might keep it in some action full of expectation Wherefore the Dukes of Nevers and Espernon who were sent for before being now arrived and moreover thinking some practices now ripe which he held with his dependents in the City he meant to help strength with cunning on this manner That Fourscore Commanders and Reformadoes disguised in the habit of Country-fellows with as many horses laden with meal should go to the Porte St. Honoré to be let in after midnight because in respect of the frequent parties that scoured the ways provisions were commonly brought and received by night and that these secretly armed should at their entrance strive to possess themselves of the Gate being assisted by an hundred men armed Cap-a-pe that followed them in which tumult he had privately given order that those of his party should make some commotion within but on the opposite side to the Gate that was assaulted and should endeavour to seize upon St. Iaques or St. Merceau and that at the same time the Army on the side of St. Honoré Montmartre and St. Denis should come up close to scale the Walls with which assaults which were all to happen at one instant he firmly hoped either to enter by force or to be willingly received into the City his adherents not ceasing to use many practices to raise the people in several places These things were resolved on for the twentieth day of Ianuary the night whereof though it had not been rainy must nevertheless needs have been dark the Moon setting towards midnight But the Duke of Espernon's passing by Beaumont and his being joined with the Kings Army and the Duke of Nevers having done the same leaving the siege he had laid to Provins without any apparent reason the Baron de Guiry's having passed the River at Lagny to unite himself with the rest and the seeing the King lie still in a place so near them had put a jealousie into the Princesses who resided in Paris whereupon they did effectually exhort the Marquiss de
be disposed to their due ends and that the difficulties might be removed which hindered the interests of their House from being brought to perfection These things were contrived at that time by the Duke and negotiated with great diligence in all places by men of prudence and experience But the King whilst opportunity and the weakness of his Enemies invited him not to lose time without advantage firm in his design to streighten still the City of Paris in the fall of which he thought the principal strength of his adversaries must fall too resolved to lay siege to Chartres from the Territories whereof Paris is wont to receive the greatest part of its ordinary provisions and because the City being great populous and very well fortified represented at first view the difficulty of the enterprise he determined to prevent those Supplies which for the well-furnishing of a place of so great importance might be sent by the Parisians and the Duke of Mayenne who with those Forces he had left lay still at Soissons to be ready to turn which way soever need should require Wherefore having sent the Mareschal de Byron toward Diepe to receive and conduct the Ammunition and other necessaries come out of England he taking a contrary way went with the Duke of Nevers once more to besiege Provins a place of small moment and for the defence whereof they of the League were resolved not to run any hazard but after that the Mareschal de Byron having received the provisions which were at Diepe began to return back the King gave him order that making as if he would assault the City of Dreux he should on the sudden clap aside before Chartres and surround it in such manner that the relief which should be dispatched thither might have no opportunity of entrance Byron having passed the Seine at Vernon with his men and his Artillery pointing sometime this way and sometimes that way did at once give his Souldiers conveniency to refresh themselves and hold the Enemy in doubt to what place he would bend at last making shew sometimes that he also would go to join with the rest of the Army at Provins sometimes as if he would put himself in order to besiege Dreux now he placed himself upon the great high Road to Paris and then at last having marched twelve leagues without resting he came upon the sixteenth of February under the Walls of Chartres The City of Chartres is seated in an uneven place varied with fertil rising hills so that the East-side stands upon the top of an hill and the West spreads it self in the bottom of the Plain thorow the midst whereof runs the River Eure which assoon as it comes to the Walls of the City on the South-side divides it self into three branches one of which entring into the Town drives a great many Mills the second passing under the Walls falls into the Moat and runs along thorow it and the third taking a compass about a hundred paces from the Wall invirons the circuit of the Suburbs till being all come to the limits of the City turning towards the North they meet again and run together toward Normandy The East-side which stands upon the hills by reason of the difficulty of bringing Cannon thither and because it looked toward those places from whence there was no expectation of any relief was not besieged by the Army but the other side which distends it self along the Plain and looks towards Paris was all blocked up at the same instant for the Sieur de Vivans with his Harquebusiers on Horseback quartered on the North-side in the Bourg des Espars Monsieur de Sourdis with the French Infantry lay over against the Porte de Dreux and the Mareschal de Byron with the remainder of the Cavalry and the Swisses encamped himself on the South-side over against the Gate and Bastion of St. Michel The Governour of the City was Monsieur de la Bourdaisiere a careful diligent Cavalier The Foot of the Garison was commanded by Captain Pesseray a very famous Souldier but the rest of the provisions were not correspondent to the valour of the Commander for there were but few Foot in the Town and much fewer Horse and the supplies that were lately come into it were so weak that they had made but a small addition for the Sieur de la Croix who departing from Orleans was suddenly come with sixty Cuirasâ—iers and two hundred Harquebusiers on horseback to enter into the City inconsiderately fell for haste into the Army which was drawing near the Walls and being routed and put to flight hardly got in with eighty of his men on the other side Monsieur de Grammont who was upon his march to go into Normandy returned speedily that way but brought not with him above forty Gentlemen and an hundred Souldiers and Monsieur de Vitry who doubting the Enemy would go to Dreux had shut himself up in that Town had not had means nor time to get thither so that the number of the Garison was much inferiour to what need required To this defect was added the want of Ammunition for though when at first the Governour visited those stores there were found three hundred Barrels of Powder yet the cozenage of the Officers had so diminished it at a time when it was exceeding dear in all places that the first day of the siege to la Bourdaisiere's great grief of heart there were not left above eighty and there likewise appeared a great want of those other things that are necessary for defence These important wants were in part supplied by the forwardness of the Citizens who with a free courage exposed themselves to all services and the same did a great many Country-people who were got into the City and laboured with the spade to make up the Works For the first days the Mareschal thought it sufficient to shut up the Avenües to the City to exclude all relief till the King should come to the Camp with the rest of the Army and therefore he advanced at the first dash to quarter in the Suburbs The Governour endeavoured to deprive him of that convenience very necessary in respect of the season and set fire on the houses to burn them down but the remedy was so late by reason of the Enemies sudden coming that they had means to quench the fire before it could destroy many of the buildings and so the Assailants had free possession of the Suburbs in which after that the Mareschal de Byron was commodiously quartered the King arrived upon the nineteenth day yet did they not presently begin to raise Batteries as well because the Commanders were not well agreed among themselves on which side they should assault it as also because the want of Ammunition was perchance no less in the Army than that of the Defendents within the Town the provisions that came from England being far short of the Kings demands and of the promises made to the Viscount de Turenne
received so flourishing from their Ancestors and not to permit the people to remain without their Prelates and Pastors to the danger of errour schism and damnation things which though they were neither seen nor considered at Rome were yet nevertheless too obvious to the eye of whosoever should look upon them with Christian piety Hereupon he caused a very grave Decree to be made declaring That he would inviolably observe his promise and exhorting the Parliaments to take care for the dignity of the Crown and the Prelates to look to the people under their Charge and to preserve the liberty of the Gallique Church The Decree being made with a most free consent because every one was offended at the severeness of the Monitory and at the coming of the Nuncio Landriano he dispatched President de Thou to Tours and President Favre to Chalons in which Parliaments the person of Landriano was with very great liberty spoken and decreed against and there it was determined That the Monitory should be publickly burnt and at the same time most severe Decrees were made against those that should forsake the party and follow the intimation of Landriano depriving the Clergy of their Dignities and Benefices and confiscating the Estates and Goods of whatsoever Lords Gentlemen or others should do so and making them all subject to the pain of High-Treason and Rebellion which added to that disdain the French liberty had conceived at the severeness of the Monitory did so bridle mens mindes that there was not now any one that stirred but on the contrary those that were turned after the new designs attempted by the Cardinal of Bourbon did now alienate their mindes from all other thoughts save the Conservation and maintaining of the King whose Arms they saw in a fair way to Victory the Clergy saying publickly that the Canons did not command them to abandon their Flocks in such distracted dangerous times nor did duty enjoyn them to forsake their Countries their own houses and estates given by the liberality of former Kings as a reward for their labours to go like miserable vagabonds to beg a hundred Crowns in pension from the charity of the Popes Nephews That in the end the King remaining victorious would compose matters with the Pope and then whosoever had been obstinate and rebellious against him would be utterly undone and that they could not in conscience forsake a Prince who implored their â—id and instruction to come to the obedience of the Church Thus alwayes those engines that were framed to oppugn the King did wonderfully succeed to his advantage â—nd poisons wâ—re converted into medicines To these Decrees of the Parliament of Tours and Chalons the Parliament of Paris opposed contrary Decrees receiving the Monitory and admitting the Nuncio's Commissions exhorting and commanding that all should be accepted published and obeyed imposing most severe punishments upon those that should transgress But neither for this did the Prelates or Nobility that followed the King's Party stir one jot from their first proposal and all those discourses and complaints which before were made for the liberty granted to the Hugonots in the exercise of their Religion were now turned against the Pope's severe and as they called it precipitate resolution In the mean time the Lords of the House of Lorain the Nuncio Landriano the Spanish and Savoyard Ambassadors and Cardinal Pelleve Archbishop of Rheims an old protector and favourer of the League were all come into that City to the appointed Meeting and there their common interests were with long discourses exactly treated of wherein though every one did under various colours and pretences palliate the interests of his own designs yet was it very clearly seen they could not all agree in the same end The Spaniards trusted upon their power and the necessity that others had of their assistance the Nuncio upon the Majesty of the Apostolick See and upon the foundation of Religion asserting that the authority of disposing those matters was proper and peculiar to the Pope The Duke of Lorain grounded himself upon fitness and decency as Head of the Family and pretended that the rest ought in reverence to yield to his pretensions the Duke of Savoy aspired to the acquisition of Provence the Duke of Mercoeur to that of Bretagne the Duke of Nemours designed to Canton himself in his Governments and finally the Duke of Mayenne General of the Armies and leader of his party trusted upon the union of the People and the concurrence of the Nobility that bore an affection to his name But things were not yet ripe and every one proceeding with great wariness and secrecy concealed his own thoughts and made shew to be moved onely by the consideration of the general good which being observed by the Duke of Mayenne and being confident that with time opportunity and his prudent managery he should bring the rest to consent to his opinion having onely concluded with their common Forces to oppose the coming of the Kings forraign Supplies all other things were remitted till a more seasonable time the Duke having demonstrated that it was more necessary to employ the present in action and not in consultation the King 's Germans being already upon their March and he himself continuing prosperous in the progress of the War Wherefore the Meeting at Rheims broke up without any other determination and onely the Duke of Mayenne lost a little of that confidence he had conceived of the Pope's adherence having found the Nuncio in all things inseparable from the interests of Spain whereupon designing to make use of the Ecclesiastical Forces onely to hinder the entry of forraigners in other matters he was resolved not to trust to any but his French-men To this end he presently dispatched a Gentleman in all haste to President Ieannin who already was arrived in Spain to give him directions not so much to labour for supplies of Spanish or Italian Forces as to procure Pay for a set number of French Foot and Horse under pretence that the Officers of those two Nations were unwilling to obey his commands and that with French Forces which scorned not to acknowledge him and were acquainted with their own Country he might sooner more easily and with fewer rubs effect their common interests To the same purpose he by redoubled Messengers gave commission to Des Portes to sollicit the Pope for an express order that his Army under the D. of Monte-Marciano should stay in Lorain and there united with that Dukes Forces and the supplies from Flanders should oppose the coming of the Viscount de Turenne alledging that that was the principal means to hinder the King from assistance and very easily to become Conquerors in the War which having already agreed upon with the Nuncio whom he had easily made believe that the Sum of affairs consisted in that he with his own Forces took his way towards Paris and Normandy to withstand the King 's daily progress The D. of
in the opinion of discreet men that Giovanni Mocenigo the Venetian Ambassador shewed it was a great temerity to stay for another of the Dukes attempts in that weak place so poorly manned and perswaded the Council and the other Lords that were there to retire to Chartres where besides the greatness and commodiousness of the City they might stay with more decency and also be much more secure in regard of the strength of the place and quality of the Garrison that kept it The King approved of this determination which as all things are not remembred by all men he had not thought of before and being come to Compeigne began to make ready his Army that he might advance to receive his foreign Forces But because he had not yet had intelligence of their setting forward he resolved in the mean time that he might not spend it unprofitably to lay siege to Noyon a Town upon the Confines of Champagne and Picardy which because it was much better provided of Horse than Foot molested all the wayes round about and did incommodate those places that held for him in those parts The reason that perswaded him to ease himself of it did also render it less difficult to be taken being full of Horse whereby the siege became more easie and ill-provided of Foot and those other things that were requisit for the defence of it and particularly of Ammunition Wherefore having drawn all his Army together upon the Five and twentieth of Iuly he caused the Mareschal de Biron to take up his quarter within a mile oâ— the Fauxbourgs of the Town and the same day the Sieur de Rieux perceiving the Kings intention departed from Pierrefont with Threescore Horse and as many Foot mounted behind them each having a bag of Powder at his Saddle-bow and passing secretly thorough the Woods got into the City and gave great relief to the Defendants Noyon is seated between a Mountain and a Fenn having on the South-side the Fen caused by the overflows of the River Oyse in that place and on the North the Mountain steep and not very accessible behind it thick spacious Woods distend themselves for many miles and no other way lies open save onely before thorow a little Plain that comes to the Gate of St. Eloy and to the rich Abby situate near the Fauxbourg The Town was encompassed with old Walls and great Towers from place to place but both the Towers and the Curtine were well lined with Earth The Mareschal de Biron having viewed the situation encamped before the City at a little distance from the River with a thought to assault the Fauxbourg and Abby that were in the Plain and out of the Fen and by that means to make himself a way to the Moat which of a great breadth encompasseth the Town on that side Monsieur de Ville Governor of the Town on the other side knowing the weakness of the Garison and the want of many things had not ceased some few dayes before the siege nor did yet cease after the Army appeared to sollicite relief redoubling Letters and Messages both to the Viscount de Tavannes and the Duke of Aumale Governor of the Province who no less sollicitous than he dispatched first the Sieur de Griboval with an hundred Foot and about twenty Horse and then the Sieur de Tremblecourt with his Regiment though reduced to a small number of men to try if through the Woods they could get by stealth into the Town but both of themcharged by the Garrisons of Chauny Corby and Catelet were defeated by the way so that Griboval scarce entred with sixteen of his Foot and Tremblecourt could not come no not within many miles of Noyon The loss of these necessitated the Viscount de Tavannes to put himself in hazard by attempting to get in and therefore being departed from Roye upon the first of August in the evening with Five hundred Firelocks and Three hundred Horse to convoy them under favor of the night he drew near the Guards of the Army an hour before day with great hope to pass between Guard and Guard before the Camp should have put themselves in order to oppose them but the Sieur d' Arges who by order from Biron had been out the same night with a party of Sixty Light-horse scouring the wayes chanced suddenly to meet him and not losing courage though he had so few men with him but valiantly making ready their arms and beginning the skirmish with hot vollies of shot was the cause that all the other parties which were abroad made haste to the same place Wherefore they of the League seeing themselves discovered and not knowing well in the dark by what number of enemies they were so bravely charged as the errors of the night are commonly pernicious without blood they both routed themselves without opposition and in a very great fear took flight several ways only the Viscount de Tavannes whilst with his Sword in his hand he endeavoured to stop his Soldiers being wounded in the Arm and in the thigh was at last taken prisoner by the Sieur d' Arges himself The Duke of Aumale upon whose Government the affairs of that Province did depend was much troubled at the ill fortune of his Officers and resolved to attempt the relief himself being most certain that if Foot and Ammunition were not put into the Town it must of necessity be lost within a few dayes wherefore marching from Han upon the seventh of August in the evening with Six hundred Horse and Nine hundred Foot to the end that his men might be ready and not lose courage in the dark as the others had done he determined to beat up one of the King's Quarters by break a day and whilst they sounded the Alarm there and were fighting endeavour to put in relief openly by day rather than put himself in danger of being disordered by night With this intention coming up to the Plain along the great high-way which leads directly to the gate he suddenly fell upon one of the quarters of the King's Light-horse that lay without the Trenches under cover of some scattered houses upon the same way The assault was fierce and the defence no less with which the same Sieur d' Arges a young Gentleman of high courage and his other companions sustained it But the Duke of Aumale still redoubling his fury with fresh Horse and Colonel Beranglise being come up with the Foot that followed the Light-horse though they fought valiantly would have lost their quarter and left the way free to the relief if Biron had not come in to help them with Three hundred Cuirassiers and Two hundred Reiters at whose arrival the Duke being furiously charged in the flank and even the Light-horse recovering vigour who before gave back the enemies advance was stopped until such time as new supplies coming up one after another and the Infantry of the Camp already all in Arms being fallen into their ranks
of their Quarters the Baron de Biron in the Plain attacqued the first Divisions of them led by the Sieurs de Vitry and de la Chastre where the Skirmish with infinite courage on both sides began to grow exceeding hot but the Army still marching in Battaliâ— that way the Baron resolved to retire among the Hils which being very wooddy on all sides gave the King conveniency to molest the Enemy with his flying Army and also to make his retreat in time of need By reason of these so frequent and dangerous encounters which ceased neither day nor night the Duke of Parma mâ—rching with his Army alwayes in order advanced but slowly not stirring if the day were not very clear and if the Country were not well discovered and taking up his Quâ—rters betimes in the evening that he might have leasure to fortifie and entrenâ—h his Camp But he was now come near to Rouen and it was necessary to resolve upon some way either to raise the siege oâ— relieve the place Georgio Baâ—â—i pâ—ofered himself with a certain number of Light-â—orse and two Squadrons of Lances to march away and arriving by nighâ— â—o pass through the midst of one of the Kings quarters and dispersing it to enter into the City The same did Camillo Capizucchi offer to do with his Tertia accompanied with a certain number of Horse but the Duke thought not these propositions proportionable to the present need of the City which was not onely of necessity to be relieved but totally freed and besides that it was dangerous to hazard a Body of good men though small against the preparations of a whole Royal Army And therefore after maâ—ure deliberation he resolved to relieve the City with all his â—orces in this following manner The King with the greater part of the Cavalry was movâ—d into the midst of the way on the right hand toward Diepe and the Country of 〈◊〉 to keep strong parties abroad that he might obstruct the passage and make it difficult to the Army of the League and being drawn from Rouen the space of five oâ— six Leagues had disposed his quarters in places separate from one another yet near among themselves The Baron de Biron lay at Diepe and Arques with the remainder of the Horse to shut up the passage to the Army of the League and by following thâ—m in the â—ere to hinder the bringing in of provisions At Rouen there remained onely the Foot with the Mareschal de Biron Things being thus disposed the Duke of Parma resolved to move in the afternoon from the place where he was quartered and taking the way upon the left hand which leads streight to Pont de l' Arche after he had gone round the wood of Bellancomble to turn upon the right hand and marching all the night to arrive unexpectedly at Rouen by break of day and without delay to assault the Posts of the Mareschal de Biron's Infantry which the besieged sallying out of the City with their wonted valour he doubted not but woâ—ld be totally defeated and dissipated before the King who at the first intelligence of their moving would be uncertain of their extraordinary march could have time or opportunity to assist it with the Cavalry With this intention the weather being very fair for that season of the year he moved suddenly upon the twenty sixth of February taking upon the left hand toward Bellaâ—comble But upon the twenty fifth day the diligence and valour of the Sieur de Villarâ— had already prevented his design for he seeing the King was absent with all his Horse and that the 〈◊〉 of the Camp was divided at many several Posts and not being willinâ— to suffer another to have the glory of raising the siege if he could do it by himself he determined to try if by a bolâ— sally he could put the enemies affairs in disorder and being advertised by an Irishâ—man who was 〈◊〉 a way froâ— the Camp that since the departure of tâ—e King with tâ—e principal Lords the Guards were not so diligently kept because the Mareschal de Biron could not be in all places and the Cardinal of Bourbon and the High-Chancellor with the Lords of the Council who were remaining aâ— Dâ—rnetâ—â— had no experâ—ence in â—ilitary matters he set himself in order to â—â—lly in foâ—r several plaâ—es and assault 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 aâ— once He caused the Townsmen armed in their several Companies to guard the Walls under the command of the Sieur de la Londe and he himself being resolved to go forth in person disposed businesses in this manner following Colonel Boniface was to sally from St. Catherines with his Regiment of Foot and two hundred Gentlemen and Officers at the head of it being backed by the Chevalier d' Oyse with two Troops of Horse that sallied from Martinville and were to assault the Post of Turinge Pericard with his Regiment seconded by Captain Borosey and the Sieur de Quitry was to assault the Batteries planted against the old Fort. Captain Giacopo Argenti with his Infantry followed by the Sieur de Canonville's Horse to re-inforce them sallying at the Porte Cauchoise was to march toward the Covent of Carthusians to make head against the main Body at Dernetal in case they should move to succour their Trenches The Governour himself with a select number of Souldiers and Gentlemen seconded by Captain Perdriel salling at the Porte de Beauvais was to assault the Battery newly raised by the French Regiments All these things were in order at break of day and the sign being given by a Cannon-shot they sallied with singular gallantry and with so much violence that the passage to the Trenches being taken both before and behind and the Guards surrounded they made a wonderful great slaughter in every place took the Cannon some of which they nailed some they drew into the Moat they spoiled the engines and instruments of War in all places gave vent to the Mines blew up the Ammunition and filled every place with death and terrour so that all the Foot making no further resistance fled without stop toward Dernetal The Alarm had been suddenly given and the Mareschal de Byron with four thousand Swissers and Germans and with those Gentlemen that were remaining in the Camp was coming a great pace to succour his Trenches but Captain Perdriel who sallied after the Governour at the Porte de Beauvais with three Troops of Horse over-ran all the Plain and wheeling and skirmishing briskly endeavoured to keep him in play and the same did the Chevalier d' Oyse with Borosey Quitry and Cannonville till the Souldiers had done what they intended in the Trenches which having fully performed all those four Squadrons likewise advanced to receive the encounter of the Mareschal de Byron and between the Trenches and Dernetal they made a bloody sight in which though the Sieur de Larchant a brave Cavalier and Captain of the Kings Guards was slain and the Mareschal himself sorely hurt with a
shot in the thigh yet the other Squadrons of the Germans coming up and the English and French Infantry rallying themselves together on all sides they of the Town were beaten back though with much ado and driven to their very gates But the Ammunition being blown up the Artillery taken and all things put into confusion the loss was inestimable and irreparable for a long time There were slain on the Kings side above eight hundred Souldiers in the Trenches and amongst them two French Colonels and fourteen Captains of several Nations and of the Assailants not above fifty The Governour presently dispatched the Sieur de Franqueville thorow the Woods to the Duke of Mayenne to give him notice of what had passed and to let him know that it was not necessary to precipitate any thing to relieve the City for the Enemy was left in such a condition that they would be able to hurt them but little for many days This intelligence being received on the twenty sixth in the evening while the Army was marching their appointed way they made an halt and the Commanders were called to consult The Duke of Parma was of opinion to prosecute the design for that the Infantry being astonished by the misfortune of the day before it would be much more easie to dissipate them and make themselves Masters of their Quarters freeing the City utterly from the siege and effecting that for which they were advanced so far but the Duke of Mayenne considered that the business they intended to do was already done the Mines and Trenches destroyed the Artillery taken and Ammunition blown up that there remained nothing to do save to beat the Infantry out of their Quarters at Dernetal whither they were all reduced which being excellently well fortified was not an enterprise that could be so easily effected without dispute so that it being necessary to spend many hours time about it the King in the interim would be come up most powerful in Horse with whom they must of necessity fight with their Souldiers tired with marching and wearied with the first encounter and that the City not having need that things should be precipitated it was better to proceed with that circumspection wherewith they had governed themselves till they His opinion was followed though many of the Spaniards believed he gave that counsel because the Duke of Parma should not get the glory of having relieved Rouen and so in the same order the Army faced about and returned to the quarters from whence they came There they consulted what was to be done The Duke of Mayenne's opinion in which the other French Lords concurred was that the siege of Rouen could not be raised without coming to a Battel which by reason of the great abundance of Gentry that followed the King at that present he judged very dangerous whereupon his advice was Rouen being in such a condition that there was no danger it should be much straitned in many days no noâ— in many weeks that only seven or eight hundred Foot should be sent into the City for a reinforcement and to make up the number of the dead and that the rest of the Army should bend another way shewing that they were no longer in fear nor care about the siege but that they should busie themselves about other enterprises for the Gentry that followed the King tired with the sufferings and expences of all that Winter seeing there was not like to be any occasion of fighting for a long while and that the Army of the League was far off would with their wonted haste retire to their own houses and that many others would leave the Kings Camp in the same manner which as soon as they should see come to pass they should speedily march back and without losing time advance to Rouen for that the King would certainly be forced to draw off or if he sought the Victory would be secure The Spaniards and Italians fearing lest others should enjoy the fruits and honours of their labours inclined to go forward firmly believing that the King would rise from the siege rather than be catched between the City and their Army and since so much was already done they desired to perfect the enterprise and this opinion was favoured by Prince Raunucâ—io more desirous of glory than any other But the Duke of Parma chose to follow the advice of the French and having sent to Rouen eight hundred Walloons of the Regiment of the Count de Bossu and de la Bourlotte who arriving by night entered without opposition departed with the rest of his Army and having passed the River Somme he marched away as fast as he could and went to besiege St. Esprit de Rüe a wonderful strong place standing toward the Confines When the Army of the League was retired the King though the cause of the resolution of the Confederates was obscure to him determined nevertheless to straiten the siege of Rouen more diligently than he had done before and the Men of War being arrived which the States of Holland sent to his assistance commanded by Philip one of the Counts of Nassaw aboard which were many Pieces of Cannon great store of Ammunition and above three thousand Foot he caused the Cannon and Ammunition to be landed whereof he had exceeding great need by reason of the spoil made in the sally and gave order that the Holland-Ships should not only scowr the River to hinder the coming of Victual and other necessaries that were brought from Havre de-Grace to Rouen but also that they should come up close to the City and battering the old Palace and other places near the River increase the dangers and labours of the besieged He also caused certain Barks to be manned in the upper parts of the River towards Pont de l' Arche which under the command of Monsieur de l' Hospital High Chancellor of Navarre scowred it also on that side and blocked it up so much the more which Barks the first day they set forth meeting with Monsieur d' Anqueâ—il made a very sharp fight the end whereof was that one of the Town-Ships being fired and another sunk though the King 's did also receive much harm yet those of the League retired under the protection of the Walls The Holland-Ships drew near also on the lower side and shot an infinite number of Cannon-shot into the Town which nevertheless did but little hurt but the Governour having caused three Culverines to be planted upon a Cavalier which had formerly been raised by the River side after that one of their Ships was boared thorow and thorow with them and the Main-mast of another shot down they drew off to look to the blocking up of the River and landed Two thousand Foot more to re-inforce the Army The King in the mean time set himself again to cast up Trenches and make Redoubts on all sides and hastening the Works with his own presence the Princes and Lords assisting likewise in
being well provided of Victual passed the River Somme at a place called Blanguetaque where spreading it self at large it is less rapid and more shallow and in six days march came very near to Rouen having with this celerity made that journey in so short a space which the time before they were no less about than thirty days The King having heard of the Enemies sudden coming presently made them who were in the Fauxbourg of St. Severe come back over the River to join with the rest of the Army and with extream diligence recalled all his Cavalry to the Quarters at Darnetal with an intention to oppose and meet the Enemy but having made a strict muster of his Forces and knowing them to be so diminished both in number and vigour that they were no way equal to the numerous Army of the League he resolved to raise the siege and reserve matters till a better occasion being certain that the greater part of the Nobility would within a few days be come back to him again But lest the Army of the League drawing near apace and without resistance should disturb the order of his retreat he sent forth the Duke of Bouillon with the German Horse accompanied with a few French Light-Horse and Cuirassiers upon the great road toward Neuf-Chastel to hinder and fore-slow the Enemies march The Country thorow which the Army of the Confederates came was all plain not troubled with either Hills or Woods which was a great disadvantage to the Duke of Bouillon who with a few men intended to make shew to be the whole Army and yet he took his time so opportunely to assault the Duke of Guise's Vanguard when the rest of the Army was not yet moved out of their Quarters that he put the first Troops of it into some disorder and in the first fury of the charge took a Cornet but Rosne Bassompierre and the whole Vanguard coming up and within a while after the Duke of Parma with the Battel the business was reduced to faint skirmishes upon advantage for the Duke of Parma commanding out many Troops of Horse every way endeavoured to discover his Wings and Reer to find whether or no the Kings whole Army was there and the Duke of Bouillon perceiving his design made as many Fronts as the Enemy sent forth Troops and extending his Battalion to the utmost would not suffer them to effect their intents with which arts the whole day was spent in petty Incounters and the King with his Commanders had time to raise his Camp from before Rouen without disorder The Artillery were drawn off without delay and while the Army was imbattelling they were sent before with the Carriages to Ponte de l' Arche toward which place the King intended to retire who after he had made a stand about half an hour facing the City left the siege upon the 20th day of April and the Baron de Byron making good the retreat marched commodiously the same way The Duke of Pâ—â—ma with his Army in Battel-aray arrived the same day at Rouen and having sent Georgio Basti to follow the Reer of the Kings Army to observe which way he marched entered with the Duke of Mayenne into the City where having given infinite praises to the Sieur de Villars and the rest that had been with him in the siege he reâ—iâ—ed the same night to quarter with his Army in the Neighbouring Villages The End of the Twelfth BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The THIRTEENTH BOOK The ARGUMENT IN this Book is set down the Determination of the Confederates to besiege Caudebec thereby to open the passage of the River and totally free the City of Rouen They lay siege unto it the Duke of Parma in viewing the Works receives a Musket-shot in the Arm The Town is taken but things go on so slowly that the King hath time to get his Army together again and taking all the Passes to besiege the Army of the League in the Peninsula of Caux many actions of importance follow The Duke of Parma troubled with his wound and straightened with want of Provisions thinks of passing the River Seine to disingage himself from that danger which he found he was run into He manages that design with so much art that he passes the River and retires without receiving any loss he draws off with long marches repasses the River at St. Cloud returns into Flanders and leaves Supplies not very powerful under the Sieur de Rosne The Duke of Mayenne being angry goes not with him he takes Ponteau de Mer and falls into discord with the Popes Commissary he enters into a Treaty of Agreement with the King who vexed at the unexpected passage of the Confederate Army lessens his own and follows the Enemy with a flying Camp He lays siege to Espernay in Champagne which had been taken a while before by the Sieur de Rhosne the Mareschal de Byron is slain there with a Cannon-shot Espernay is taken and other neighbouring Garisons fall of themselves The King raises a Fort upon the Seine to keep Provisions from the City of Paris the Duke of Mayenne attempts in vain to divert him There arises on the Kings side a third party of the Princes of the Blood and many Machinations are set on foot Pope Clement The Eighth is created who applies himself with great Moderation to the Affairs of France The Duke of Mayenne at the Sollicitation of the Pope and the King of Spain resolves to call the States-General to Elect a King upon this there follows divers Artifices and different Treaties King Philip sends new Ambassadors to declare his Will unto the States The Duke of Mayenne meets them they disagree but piece up again for their own private interests The King attempts to dissolve the States He causes the Catholicks of his Council to hold a Conference with the Confederates which with the Duke of Mayenne's consent is begun at Surenne He takes Noyon the King being necessitated to go speedily into Poictou cannot relieve it The Catholick King 's Ambassadors propose the Infanta of Spain to be elected Queen the Proposition is ill relished by the States and there are divers practices about it The King takes Dreux and being constrained by the importunities of his own Catholicks who threaten to forsake him resolves to turn his Religion He removes to St. Denis and goes publickly to Mass. He appoints the Duke of Nevers his Ambassador to the Pope to ask Absolution the States of the League are troubled at it The Duke of Mayenne seeing that he could not obtain the Kingdom for himself nor for his Posterity consents that a Truce should be treated on the Deputies at Surenne conclude it till the end of October it is willingly accepted and the States at Paris are dismissed THE relieving of Rouen effected with so much ease and without Blood by the Duke of Parma's excellent dexterity in making use sometimes of slowness
sometimes of celerity according as they were seasonable filled his Name with infinite honour and did very much depress that height of prosperity to which the Kings affairs seemed to be grown up but the businesses which followed though they much more clearly shewed the Dukes prudence and valour did yet within a short time raise the Kings affairs to their former condition The Council of the League after they saw the Kings Camp was raised began to debate what was fittest to be done The Spanish and Italian Commanders were for following the Enemy and now that he was so weak and his men tired out with sufferings advised to prosecute his suppression whiles the occasion presented it self of hoping with reason to effect it but the French Lords to whom exceeding great belief was given by reason of the knowledge they had of the Country and of the situations of places shewed that he passing the Seine at Ponte de l' Arche and marchinging into Lower Normandy would not only leave them in a necessity of returning to Rouen to pass the River but also make it very difficult for them to follow him thorow a Country that was wholly the Enemies far from supplies retreats and provisions whereas he with the fervour of the Nobility which would presently be run together to withstand his danger encreasing in strength every hour and refreshing his Forces in places so fertil and abundant would quickly be able to look them in the face and reduce them being surrounded in his Country to some strange encounter Wherefore that they might utterly free the City of Rouen and open the River unto it they thought it much better to assault Caudebec that alone hindered the passage of the Seine which being taken and the intention perfected for which they were come thither they might afterward consider what enterprise would be most advantageous to their common interests The Duke of Parma who desired absolutely to free Rouen and then following his wonted designs to return to the Government of the affairs of Flanders did willingly embrace the Counsel not taking notice by reason he was not acquainted with the Country that shutting himself up in the Peninsula of Caux environed on one side with the River Seine and on the other two by the Ocean Sea if the King with his Army should possess the passage out of it which was but one and that narrow one of a few miles he would shut them up as in a net and by reason of the littleness of the Country would only by stopping provisions from him conquer him very easily with hunger But the French Commanders either did not believe that the King could so soon be in a condition to follow them or else thought to take Caudebec in a few hours and retire before he should be come up to them and the Duke of Parma suffered himself to be led by those who knew the situations and quality of the Country better than he out of the apparent reason of absolutely freeing the City of Rouen which certainly without the taking of Caudebec being deprived of the use of the River would have remained little less than besieged wherefore having thrown down the Kings Forts and Trenches the Army of the League came before Caudebec upon the 24 th day of April Caudebec lies behind certain Hills not very high nor steep but fertil and well wooded in a large Plain upon the bank of the River Seine encompassed with very thick Walls but not lined with Earth nor bettered with any kind of Fortification There were to defend the Town Monsieur de la Garde a Colonel of French Infantry and Pausania Braccioduro who alone commanded the Italian Light-Horse for Nicolo Nasi was dead in the Camp of a natural death These not to fail in the duty of good Souldiers took a Post without the Town between two Hills in the passage that led from them into the Plain intending to keep the siege as far as possibly they could from the Walls The Walloons of the Count de Bossu and Monsieur de Vert were sent to drive them from thence with whom though they skirmished a long while and gained time yet being exceeded by a greater number they were fain to retire to the Town and leave the passage free unto the Army of the League but as it marched down into the Plain the Holland Men-of-War who were drawn close to the bank of the River plaid upon it most furiously with their Cannon and did a very great and unexpected mischief to the first Squadrons wherefore the Duke having commanded the Army that was marching to make a stand did with excellent order and no less expedition cause his Artillery to be drawn to the side of a Hill and from thence to give fire with equal violence upon the Ships so that the Cannon which were planted upon the Land shooting with more certainty than those that were upon the Water having almost sunk the Admiral and shot many of their best Ships thorow and thorow the rest drew off from the shore and with the stream of the River fell down to Quilleboeuf a place that stands something lower but upon the same bank and there for their security they began to draw a Line about the Town which for the conveniency of it in respect of Navigation and of the passage of the River being made a Fortress was in after-times held in exceeding great consideration But the Ships being beaten off and that trouble taken away the Duke having quartered his Army caused a Post to be taken under the walls and the next day went in person with Prince Ranuccio the Sieur de la Motte and Count Nicolo Cesis to view the place and whilst he diligently surveyed all things and because he would not trust to others designed himself the manner of forming the Battery he was hurt in the midst of the right arm with a Musket-bullet which being shot from one of the great Towers of the Wall took him under the elbow and passing between the two bones went almost to his hand where being spent before it flatted it self and stayed not having force enough to make its way out He never changed his countenance nor interrupted his discourse nor spake of his being wounded but it being discovered by the standers by who saw the blood run down from under his Cloke he would nevertheless make an end of giving those orders which he had begun to design and being brought home to his quarters and visited by the Chirurgions his hurt was not found any way mortal but exceeding painful and so much the more because they having been found to make three incisions in his arm to find the course of the wound and to take out the Bullet he fell into a Fever within a while after which continuing upon him he was constrained at last to keep his Bed After this accident the chief command of the Army was left to the Duke of Mayenne and the ordering of the Catholick Kings
Berlotte but the Cannon shooting under-metall did but little harm in all places Greater was the danger in regard of the Kings Men of War which at that very time appeared upon the river from Quilleboeuf and went to fall upon that Raft that carried the Artillery which were taken last out of the Fort for being but slenderly guarded it was doubted they might easily fall into the Enemies power but Prince Ranuccio who in this whole action gained infinite praises not being able to suffer the loss of his Artillery before his eyes in the safety of which consisted the greatest reputation of that enterprise getting out of the Boat in which he was passing aboard a little Bark made haste in person to relieve them which the Sieur de la Motte Camillo Capizucchi Colonel St. Paul and many other Gentlemen and Officers having likewise done with other little Barks and the Fort de la Berlotte playing with great violence cross the River the Kings Ships desisted and the Artillery coming at last safe to the shore were landed in a moment by two Spanish Tertiaes commanded to receive and accompany them though the Kings Artillry no less than the other thundred with infinite violence upon the place The whole Army Cannon and Carriages being past without leaving any thing that was of moment Prince Ranuccio would not stir from the river till all the Bridges and Boats were burned in every place to the end they might not serve the King to pass over and follow them and having entirely perfected all he intended without any show of disturbance he came up towards evening to the rest of the Army that was marched off from the river But neither could the passage of the River which had been effected with so much industry and which imported most of all without having received any loss at all quiet the mind of the Duke of Parma doubting that the King might pass over his Army at Pont de l' Arche and resolve to follow him which if it had come to pass in the condition he was in the weariness of his Forces being considered and principally his not having money to maintain his Camp he doubted he should incur very great dangers and troubles wherefore having quartered at Neubourg which place was sacked and burnt by his Army he marched with so great speed toward Paris that he came to St. Cloud in four dayes and not willing to pass through the City lest he should give his Forces occasion to disband he caused a Bridge of Boats to be made and having repassed the Seine never slackned his haste till he came to the Wall of Chasteau-Thierry in Champagne far from the enemy and upon the way to return straight into Flanders In the mean time the King who was unexpectedly fallen from a certain hope of suppressing his enemies to a certain assurance that he had lost his pains labours and expences and the blood shed from his own Person and his Subjects in the space of so many moneths seeing the City of Rouen relieved the Army of the League gotten away safe to another place his Gentry wearied and wasted the Germans diminished in number and tired out with their late sufferings after he had been two dayes not only afflicted in mind but also perplexed and ambiguous in his thoughts resolved to lessen his Army as he had likewise done after the siege of Paris and freeing himself and those of his party from trouble and expence to expect with a fleeing Army what resolution the Commanders of the League would take The Nobility departed the Lords returned to their Governments and the King having mustered the Germans and reformed their Companies one into another with Three thousand Horse and between five and 6000 Foot marched after the Enemy to the confines of Champagne and Picardy But the sufferings of all the winter past bred such grievous diseases among those that had been in the Camp that a wonderful great number of Gentlemen and valiant Commanders either died or lay long sick among which Francois de Bourbon Duke of Montpensier being sick of a Fever in his return to his Government of Normandy was stayed at Lisieux by the violence of his disease where he departed this life upon the third of Iune A Prince of infinite high courage and inestimable goodness and for those qualities very worthy of the most eminent Command whatsoever if nature had afforded him more vivacity and a more perspicuous understanding About the same time not far from Beauvais died Monsieur de Giutry a man of exceeding great valour and who for prudence and experience had lived in a singular reputation among the Hugonots who next to the D. of Bouillon had placed all their hopes in him and Monsieur de la Noue At the departure of the Army of the League from the River Seine the discords and discontents between the Generals were discovered to burn more than ever for the D. of Mayenne who was not pleased with the drawing off so soon from the King and leaving matters again to his discretion did publickly attribute unto himself the honor of having relieved Rouen without striking a blow and of having by patience and industry caused the King's Army to dissolve without having remitted the sum of affairs to the uncertain event of a Battel That likewise as the removing of the impediment of Caudebec and the clearing of the passage of the Seine was necessary so it had been propounded and obtained by him That if afterward the Duke of Parma not trusting any body would needs without occasion put his person in danger in a place and in an action that was not worth the cost and if his wound had given the King time to recruit and to shut them up in a corner from whence quickly disingaging themselves they had found conveniency to retire it was no fault of his counsel which was very good and wholesome but a defect of the execution which had not been remitted to him That the industry of passing over the River could not but be praised but if it had been employed in making a Bridge to come and go freely over the River the passage of Victuals would thereby have been opened on that side whereupon the King being without money and his Army wearied and consumed would have been constrained to march off with shame and to leave the Field open to them to effect profitable and signal enterprises but because the Spaniards would spend but sparingly and because they would afford but petty supplies and yet were obstinate to rule command and govern all things their own way it was come to pass that now all the past toils and expences were thrown away and the King recovering strength would again make himself superior both in force and reputation On the other side the D. of Parma said publickly that with the Arms of the Catholick King alone he had two several times happily delivered the League and redeemed the two principal Cities of France out
place where he had discovered the wall to be weaker and the passage to go on to the assault more easie began new Trenches to plant his Cannon there about which Work whilst he laboured in person to hasten the perfecting of it he received a Musket-shot in the head and being carried into his Tent died within a few hours A Cavalier who having sagacity of wit joined to valour and undauntedness of mind had with slender Forces honourably without loss sustained the much superiour power of the Duke of Savoy When he was dead Provence remaining without a Governour on the Kings part Monsieur Les Diguieres who was wont to help in those necessities left the care of Dauphine to Colonel Ornano and hasted thither with his usual diligence and having joined the Forces of that Province to his own with infinite expedition made himself Master of all the Towns and Castles seated upon the banks of the River Vare which divides Italy from France and then having suddenly past the River and thrown down the Fortifications raised by the Duke to hinder the entrance into his Territories he with wonderful terrour to the people pillaged all the Country to the very Walls of Nizza and having repassed the River set himself with prosperous success to take in the neighbouring Castles yet not thinking it fit to assault either Aix Marseilles or the principal Cities because he had neither Army nor preparations sufficient to undertake any of those enterprises But while he stays in Provence the Kings affairs received exceeding great damage in Dauphine for Monsieur de Maugiron Governour of Valence whatsoever the occasion was agreed to put that City into the hands of the Duke of Nemours and of his Brother the Marquiss de St. Sorlin Governour for the League in those parts which being executed without impediment the Duke of Nemours intent to follow the prosperity of his fortune battered and took St. Marcellin and after that many other places which being diligently fortified had hindered the Forces of the Leagues from joining on that side with the Duke of Savoy Wherefore Les Diguieres being by this diversion constrained to depart out of Provence left the field open to the Duke of Savoy who having past the Vare and recovered all the places that had been taken from him advanced to lay siege to Antibâ— which Town standing upon the Sea and for the famousness of the Port being very considerable was taken by him though with difficulty and length of time But Les Diguieres being returned into Dauphine removed him out of Provence by diversion as he by the means of the Duke of Nemours had been diverted before for having rallied an Army rather good and expert than numerous he resolved to pass the Alps and carry the War into Piedmont and having overcome Mount Geneure the ordinary Pass to conduct Armies on that side of the mountains he enlarged himself along the valley of Perosa and the Marquesate of Saluzzo with so much noise and terrour to the people that the Duke leaving the charge of Provence to Count Frâ—ncesco Martinengo was forced to come to remedy the destruction of his Country The quality of the place steep and mountainous begirt with rocks and clifts and encompassed round about with the Alps especially in a season when Winter in those parts was already growing on for it was about the end of September hindered the progress of Arms and did not suffer the Armies to encounter with all their Forces and yet the French having taken Perosa and the Tower of Luserne advanced as far as Briqueras and having had intelligence that the Dukes Commanders gathered part of their Army at Vigone resolved to assault the Camp before all their Forces were drawn together so having advanced by marching all night upon the fourth of October in the morning they suddenly assaulted the Town where by reason of the difficulty of the situation and the resistance of the defendents the toil was long and the conflict dangerous yet the Savoyards being but few and the place of it self but weak they were defeated six hundred Souldiers slain many Commanders taken and ten Colours of Foot and the French being returned victorious to Briqâ—eras began with wonderful diligence to fortifie that place which being made defensible by the forcing all the men of those quarters to work they left a good Garison in it and advanced toward Saluzzo at such time as the Duke was already come with his whole Army to Villa Francâ— and having no more important enterprise to attempt applied themselves to take Cavors a mountainous place defended by a very strong Tower situated just above it but while they with art and industry strive to get near it and to plant the Artillery the Duke passing another way marched by night to assault Briqueras judging that the Works not being yet finished it would not be very hard to get it from the Enemy and it being taken they remained invironed in such manner that in the narrow Passes of that Valley they might easily be defeated but he found a brisker resistance than he expected wherefore after a most fierce assault of four hours he resolved to retire knowing that the French were so near that it could not be long before they came to relieve their men which proved very true for Monsieur Les Diguieres leaving the place besieged which was but little and might be blocked up with a few went with the rest of the Army whither he was guided by the noise of the shot which ratled aloud among the mountains but having found the Duke was departed from Briqueras he resolved to follow him speedily and having overtaken his Reer-guard near a Village as they were passing a certain Rivulet assaulted it so violently that he disordered the last Squadrons of Cavalry The rest of the Army made a halt and skirmished furiously for many hours till being all tired out and the night drawing on the Duke retreated to Vigone and Les Diguieres returned to Cavors where the Tower and Castle being extreamly battered at last surrendered and he having over-run and pillaged those Valleys being hindered by the Snow and the coldness of the weather from proceeding to other enterprises marched back into Dauphine about the end of December But the Duke of Espernon was come into Provence who having heard of his Brothers death and being desirous to keep that Province the Government whereof had been given him by King Henry the Third in which he had substituted the Sieur de la Valette went thither with all his Forces and without much dispute recovered Antibo and reduced into his power all the Towns as far as the River Vare which by reason of their weakness were a prey sometimes to the one side sometimes to the other and though many in the Province even of those that were of the Kings party did not follow him yet he trusting to the Forces he had brought applied himself diligently to subject
gathered together all their Forces they set themselves about this enterprise one on the one side and the other on the other side of the River which running through the midst of the City divides it into two parts but as it commonly comes to pass that where more than one General commands in Armies things alwayes go on not onely slow and coldly but also disorderly and confusedly the siege very hopefully begun was delaid and protracted so long that the Duke of Mercoeur had time to draw his Forces together to relieve that place as he much desired For which purpose having sent for the Spaniards from Blavet and gathered together all his Horse and the Gentry of the Country having also raised Two thousand Breton Firelocks he marched with speed toward Craon at the time when the Prince of Conti having diverted the water out of the Moat on his side and the Prince of Dombes battering fiercely on the other the besieged were brought in danger of not being able to make good the first assaults At the Dukes advancing the Princes not judging it good for their Armies to be divided with the River between them resolved That the Prince of Dombes should repass the River and joyn with the Prince of Conti in the same quarter which was done before the Enemies arrival but with so little circumspection that not to deprive themselves of the conveniency of repassing the River either through inadvertency carelesness and something else they left the Bridge standing and very weakly guarded which they had made upon Boats over the River about a League below the Town The Prince being past over and the Armies reunited they desired to free themselves from the incumbrance of their great Artillery wherefore having without loss of time drawn them off from the Wall they sent them before to Chasteau Gontier whither they had designed to retire and their great shot which by reason of the number of them and their haste they could not carry away they buried in divers places to hide them from the Enemy But the Duke de Mercoeur who finding the Bridge entire had speedily past the River without resiâ—â—â—nce marching in gallant order advanced so quickly that the Princes had scarcely raised their Camp and set the Army in Battalia to draw off when the Sieur de Bois-Dauphin who led the Vanguard of the League appeared in the Field and began to send forth his Light-horse toward them Many of the most expert Commanders and particularly Charles of Montmorancy Lord d' Anville condemned the Counsel of retiring in sight of the Enemy arguing that there was no example of any such resolution but had ever been pernicious to Armies it not being possible but that the one should retire with terror and disorder and the other advance with violence and boldness wherefore they were of opinion that standing firm in the Post they held and drawing if they had so much time a Trench before the front of the Army they should stoutly expect the enemies assault and that recalling the Artillery which was not gone very far they should turn furiously against them The Prince of Dombes did in great part assent to this advice but the Prince of Conty superiour in authority and years and who commanded in chief because he was upon the confines of his own Government sent to tell him that he should retire according to the order already appointed because being inferiour in Force he would not endanger that Army and all the neighbouring Countries wherefore marching before with the Vanguard led by Hercule de Rohan Duke of Montbason and with the Battel which he himself commanded he left order that the Prince of Dombes should come after with the Rere-guard but he straitened and followed at the heels by the Enemies Cavalry for not onely their Van-guard pressed him but also the Duke of Mercoeur with the whole Forces had overtaken him was at last constrained to stand and facing about to close up against the Enemy whose boldness he repressed for a while till being surrounded with so much a greater number and being forsaken by his men after he had shewed all the proofs of a valiant resolute Commander he was fain being in a manner left alone to retire quitting the passage to the Enemy who fiercely prosecuting the course of their Victory fell upon the Infantry which retired very disorderly by reason of the narrowness of the wayes whereupon without so much as making the least shew of defending themselves they were destroyed and dissipated in a very short space there being an exceeding great slaughter made of them by the Light-horse and the Spanish Foot The Prince of Conty without ever turning his face came with his Cavalry untouched to Chasteau Gontier in the evening whither the Prince of Dombes came up to him a while after with no more but Eleven Horse The Artillery left upon the way by those that had the charge of conducting it fell all into the Enemies hands and the Gentry as soon as they were come safe into a place where they could not be pursued disbanded of themselves and every one severally betook himself to the security of his own house This defeat which happened the Three and twentieth of May weakned the King's Forces in those parts so much that not onely Chasteau Gontier being quitted by the Princes who retired further into the Country but also Maine and Laval with all the neighbouring places came into the power of the League The Prince of Conty retired into the Country of Maine and the Prince of Dombes by a different way went back to Rennes and the English wounded and disarmed got into the Suburbs of Vitre leaving the possession of the field for many dayes to the Duke de Mercoeur The Marescal dâ— Aumont was already appointed by the King to be Governor of Bretagne for the Prince whom from henceforth we will call Duke of Montpensier had already succeeded his father in the Government of Normandy and for his Lieutenant had chosen Francois de Espinay Sieur de St Luc a man who by the readiness of his wit the ornaments of learning and his valour in Arms was risen to a very high estimation who having gathered Forces from all parts and made a levy of Foot in the Country of Brouage of which place St. Luc was Governor hastened their coming because the Duke of Mercoeur having taken the Castle of Malestroit prepared himself to besiege Vitre a considerable Town in the conservation whereof the sum of affairs consisted The King's Commanders having drawn their Forces together at their first coming besieged Mayne a City more great than strong and having gotten it upon conditions stood doubtful whether they should pass forward to meet the D. of Mercoeur or stay to attempt Rochefort a wonderful strong place which did incommodate all the places thereabout and particularly the City of Angiers At last at the importunity of the people and of the Gentlemen that followed them they resolved to
that he should have the advantagâ— after the winning of a Battel the the same Prayer was reiterated not by us who were not then in a condition to do it but by persons of honor desirous of the publick good and repose of the Kingdom as it hapned likewise in the siege of Paris by Prelates of great authority who moved by the Prayers of the besieged disposed themselves to go unto him to find some remedy for their miseries At which time if it had been resolved or rather if the Holy Ghost without whom none can enter into his Church had so put into his mind he might have caused the Catholicks to hope much better of his conversion who justly do suspect a sudden change and are sensible in a thing that so nearly touches the honor of God their lives and consciences which can never be secure under the dominion of Hereticks But the hope he then was in to subdue Paris and by consequence with the terror of his Arms and the means which he promised to himself he should find in it to possess the rest of the Kingdom by force made him reject that Counsel of reconciling himself to the Church which might have united the Catholicks and preserved Religion But after that the City was freed by the help of the Princes and Lords of a good number of the Gentry of the Kingdom and of the Army of the Catholick King who hath alwayes with his Forces upheld this Cause for which we are most obliged to him sent under the Command of the Duke of Parma a Prince of happy memory sufficiently known by the reputation of his name and of his great deserts he ceased not nevertheless to enter into his first hopes because this forraign Army assoon as it had raised the siege went out of the Kingdom and he having commanded his own party drew together a great Army wherewith he made himself Master of the field and then caused openly to be published without dissembling it that it was a crime for any to intreat him or speak to him about Conversion before they had acknowledged him and taken the Oath of obedience and fidelity to him that we were obliged to lay down our Arms to present our selves before him so naked so disarmed to beseech him and to give him absolute power upon our lives and fortunes and upon Religion it self to use it or abuse it as he pleased by our baseness putting it in eminent danger whereas by the authority and means of the holy See the help of the Catholick King and other Potentates who assist and favour this cause we have alwayes hoped that God would be so merciful to us as to preserve it who all would have had nothing more to do in our affairs if we had once acknowledged him and this quarrel of Religion would have been decided with two much advantage to Hereticks between him the Head and Protector of Heresie armed with our obedience and the whole Forces of the Kingdom and us who should have had nothing to resist him but bare weak supplications addressed to a Prince more desirous to hear them than to provide for them But how unjust soever this will is and though the following of it is the true means to ruine Religion yet among those Catholicks that assist him many have suffered themselves to be perswaded that it is rebellion to oppose him and that we ought rather to obey his Commands and the Laws of that temporal policy which he would establish anew against the ancient Laws of the Kingdom than the Decrees of the holy Church and the Laws of his Predecessors from the succession of whom he pretends to the Crown who never taught us to acknowledge Hereticks but on the contrary to reject them and make War against them and not to hold any to be more just and necessary than it though it be exceeding dangerous Here let us remember that he himself often took Arms against our Kings to introduce a new Doctrine into the Kingdom That many defamatory Books and Writings were made and published against those that opposed it and counselled to extinguish the growing evil betimes while it was yet weak That then he would needs have his Arms to be believed just because for matter of Religion and Conscience and that we defend an ancient Religion received into this Kingdom assoon as it began and with which this Crown grew till it became the first and most potent of all Christendom which we know very well cannot be kept pure inviolable and without danger under a Heretick King though at first to make us lay down our Arms and make him absolute Master he dissemble and promise the contrary Late examples reason and that which we find every day ought to make us wise and teach us that Subjects willingly follow the life customs nay and even the Religion of their Kings to maintain themselves in their favour and to have share in the Honors and Benefits which they alone can distribute and that after they have corrupted some with their favours they have alwayes means to constrain the rest by their power and authority We are all men and that which hath once been accounted lawful though it were not shall afterwards be so again for another cause which shall appear to us no less just than the first that made us erre Many Catholicks have thought that for some consideration they might follow an Heretick Prince and assist to establish him nor hath the sight of the ruine of Churches of Altars and of the Monuments of their fathers whereof many died fighting to destroy the Heresie which they maintain nor the present nor future danger of Religion been able to divert them How much more suspected ought his Forces and adherents be to us if he already were established King and absolute Master since that in such a case every one would be so afflicted and tired or rather ruined with the late unhappy War that provided they might but live secure in repose and also with some hope of reward they would chuse rather to suffer any kind of trouble than make opposition with danger Some are of opinion that in a such case all the Catholicks would unite themselves unanimously to conserve Religion and that therefore it would be an easie matter to interrupt the design of whosoever should attempt Innovations Certainly we ought to desire that happiness but yet we dare not hope it on such a sudden but admit that the fire being extinguished there should in one instant remain no heat in the embers and that Arms being laid down all our hatred likewise should be quite extinct yet it is most certain we should not therefore be exempt from all other passions which sometimes make us run into errors and that the danger would always hang over our heads of being in spite of us subject to the motions and passions of Hereticks who finding that they had the advantage of having a King of their own Religion which is as
the Catholick King would be careless of his Daughters interests but would empty his Kingdom both of men and money to place her in the Throne and to establish her perfectly That the King weary of so many disturbances and of so many expences without fruit would no more tire his people and ruine himself unless he knew the charge and labour should in the end come to effect but the Infanta being chosen he would send Fifty thousand Foot and Ten thousand Horse which should be paid till the enterprise were perfected and would freely pour out all the Treasures of his Kingdom upon the French The Duke of Mayenne smiling at the proffer of these future Magnificences said it was necessary to think of present things and that to make the States swallow that bitter Pill of Foreign Dominion it was necessary to temper it with the sweetness of profit and reputation else it would prove impossible to get it down But Inigo Mendozza more able to dispute among learned men than to manage so weighty an Affair of State replied That they knew all the Deputies would not only accept the Infanta but also beseech the King to grant her for their Queen and that he alone opposed that Election which already was desired by them all The Duke grew angry and told Mendozza he was little acquainted with the businesses of France and not knowing the magnanimity of the French promised himself they should govern the Deputies as they were wont to do the stupid senseless Indians but that in the effect he would find himself much mistaken Mendozza added That rather in the effect they would make him know they were able to make the Infanta be elected by the States without his help But the Duke not enduring that replied That he feared it not and that if he should not consent unto it all the world would not be able to make that election To which the Duke of Feria answering said They would quickly make him perceive his errour and would take away the command of the Army from him and give it to the Duke of Guise This netled the Duke of Mayenne more than all the rest and as he was most passionate in his anger he added that it was in his power to turn all France against them and that if he pleased he could in a week shut them all out of the Kingdom That they play'd the parts rather of Ambassadors from the King of Navarre than the Catholick King nor could they serve him better if they were paid by him but they should not think to use him as their Subject for he was not so yet nor did ever think by that manner of usage to be so for the future and scornfully taking leave departed from them Iuan Baptista Tassis took the business in hand again the next day striving to pacifie and overcome him with promises but the Duke told him freely that if now they used him in that manner he might if he were not mad perceive how he should be used when he was obliged and a vassal and refused a great while to confer any more with the Duk of Feria and Mendozza But Pronotary Agucchi and Commissary Malvagia who were present by order from the Legat and Count Charles of Mansfelt who was come thither to consult what should be done with the Army laboured so far in the business that on the one side the Spaniards knowing they could do nothing without the Duke of Mayenne and he when the violence of his anger was past remembring that he was not in such a condition that it was convenient for him to lose the supportation of the Spaniards differences were composed again at last but with so much prejudice to the Catholick Kings designs that the Duke to put a hard bit in their mouths wrote to Villeroy Ieannin and the Archbishop of Lyons by all means to cause the Writing of the Kings Catholicks to be answered and that he should begin the conference which they proposed to the end they might have that refuge in a readiness whensoever they should be ill dealt withal by the Spaniards for the future and yet dissembling on both sides they agreed among themselves that the Duke of Mayenne should assent to the election of the Infanta and favour it with the States and on the other side that she being elected he should have the Title of the Dutchy of Bourgogne the Government of Picardy for his life the Title and Authority of the Queens Lieutenant-General thorow the whole Kingdom that all debts should be paid him as well those that were contracted in the name of the Publick as those in his own particular and that he should be repaid all the money which he could make appear he had spent of his own they paid him Five and twenty thousand Crowns at that present and consigned Letters to him for Two hundred thousand more and gave order to Count Charles of Mansfelt with the Army to obey him and dispose of himself according to his Orders This Convention pieced up in this manner did indeed stop the discords and disgusts for the present but made not things so secure as to go on unanimously in their endeavours fâ—r the future for the Duke of Mayenne on the one side did not believe himself obliged to observe what the necessity of publick affairs had extorted from him by force and the Spaniards as they had but little confidence that he would observe them so were they ready to imbrace any occasion that should present it self of treating and establishing the business without him But being departed from Soisons upon the Five and twentieth of February and come to Paris as soon as they began to converse with the Deputies they easily perceived that the Duke of Mayenne ruled all the Assembly and that without him nothing at all could be obtained On the other side he being gone to the Confines where the Army was found it so weak that he lost hope of doing any enterprise of such moment as was like to bring him either profit or reputation They all agreed that the Army should not advance into the inward parts of the Kingdom but for diverse ends the Spanish Ministers to the end Paris might not be freed from scarcity following their conceit that it was profitable for their designs the League and the City should be streightened and kept low the Duke of Mayenne on the other side to the end the Spaniards might not take heart by the nearness of their Forces and Count Charles because by reason of the weakness of his Army and that he had but little money would not engage himself in places far from the confines and in actions of long and difficult event wherefore though the Legat and the Parisians were earnest that the Army should advance and besiege St. Denis to free the passage of victuals into the City on that side yet it was nevertheless unanimously determined that the Forces should be employed in other enterprises among which the
maintain what they themselves had done in his Absolution But he also thought good to send la Clielle before as well to demonstrate his impatient desire to gain the Popes favour as because being a crafty man and of a deep reach he hoped he might opportunely dispose the business before the Dukes arrival Thus did the King set forward the course of Affairs But the ends were neither so certain nor the means of handling them so resolute on the other side for the interests of the Confederates being various and often repugnant to one another matters proceeded not in one and the same way The Duke of Mayenne had given notice to the Kings party that he had embraâ—ed the Truce to expect what should be resolved on at Rome interposing no other difficulty but the Popes assent about the conclusion of the Peace And therefore he continued to treat by the means of Villeroy and President Ioannin to whom he afterward added the Sieur de Bassompier to shew That in all things the Duke of Lorain was united with him and by means of these who eagerly negotiated the conditions of agreement he promised he would send the Cardinal of Ioyeuse and the Baron de Sonecey to Rome to intercede to the Pope that approving the Kings Conversion he would be contented that by acknowledging him an end might be put to the Civil War and setting this as prime foundation he treated nevertheless of securing the Catholick Religion and of establishing the affairs of his own Family But inwardly his thought was very different for his hopes of attaining the Crown not being yet quite extinct and attributing all sinister events to the malignity of the Spanish Ministers and not to the intention of the Catholick King he speedily dispatched his Wives Son the Sieur de Montpezat with Bellisaire one of his confiding Ministers unto the Court of Spain to sound the mind of the King and of his Council and to labour to remove the jealousies which the false relations of the Duke of Feria and Diego d' Ivarra had begot and to desire that the Infanta being chosen Queen might marry his eldest Son and if the King consented to it they should settle the conditions and require such supplies as were necessary to â—ring the enterprise to a conclusion For this end he had embraced the Truce and desired it should continue to give time for the negotiating of this affair and for those preparations that should be made in Spain On the other side the Spanish Ministers were more than ever fixt in their resolution not to assent to his advancement being certain that when he should have attained his intention he would be most ungrateful for the benefit received and a most bitter Enemy to their Monarchy Whereupon they not only continued to honour and favour the Duke of Guise and to promise him the marriage of the Infanta but the Duke of Feria and Diego d' Ivarra plotted how to transfer the Duke of Mayenne's power upon him and to suppress his Uncle by his means and they went on so far being drawn by hatred and disdain that sometimes they thought of taking away his life but that was contradicted not only by Iuan Baptista Tassis and Inigo de Mendozza men of more moderate minds and who measured things more by reason than passion but even the Duke of Guise himself was not inclined unto it being a youth of a solid nature and right intention who on the one side abhorred to plot against his Uâ—cle and on the other knew himself too weak both in reputation and forces to overcome the mature prudence of the Duke of Mayenne and the well-grounded authority he had setled in his party They that helped to keep the Duke of Guise's youthful thoughts in the right way were the Mareschals de la Chastre Rosne and St. Paul who had been long ago bred up by his Father and both because they had been exalted by the Duke of Mayenne and because they knew the arts of the Spaniards disswaded him from setting himself upon that precipice offering to his consideration that he had neither Men Moneys Cities nor Commanders that depended upon him that the Spaniards were reduced to extream necessity for want of Money Count Charles his Army destroyed the affairs of Flanders in an ill condition and without a Head that was able to order matters of so great weight that on the other side the Duke of Mayenne held all the Cities and Fortresses of the party in his own hands that he had a long setled Authority among the people was highly esteemed for valour and prudence that all the French Forces depended upon him that the Duke of Lorain was joined with him that the Dukes of Aumale and Elboeuf depended on his will and the Parliament was united with him so that to let himself be ingaged by the perswasions of Strangers was nothing else but to expose his own fortune to a most certain ruine to please two malignant Ministers who sowed fire and flames to satiate that hatred which without much reason they had conceived which considerations added to the weakness and ill carriage of the Spaniards made such an impression in the Duke of Guise that he began to be disgusted with them accounting himself mocked in the marriage of the Infanta and being incensed that they should go about to use his youth as an instrument to ruine his Family Among these the Cardinal-Legat as he did not totally assent to what the Spanish Ministers plotted against the Duke of Mayenne so was be displeased with him for having crossed the election of the Infanta and of the Duke of Guise in the invention whereof he thought he had to the exceeding great glory of his wisdom found means absolutely to gain unto himself the good will of the Catholick King with the securing of Religion and the exclusion and suppression of the King of Navarre which were the three principal points of his designs and that he had also found a person of the Nation who was liked of by the people which was the point whereupon he pressed the Popes Commissions and now seeing that thought frustrated and the Truce purposely concluded with the contrary party he was extreamly vexed at it wherefore still persisting and continuing to perswade the Confederates not to make any reflection upon the imaginary Conversion of the Navarrois so did he yet call him in contempt he laboured to make an agreement amongst them to the end that the States coming to meet again they might perfect the establishment of the Royalty for so they called the joint election of the Infanta and Duke of Guise to be King and Queen of France He strove likewise to imprint these opinions at Rome by frequent Letters penn'd according to his desire but the Pope a man of mature prudence suffered not himself to be absolutely perswaded by the Legats intelligence but being advertised of every particular by the Venetian and Florentine Ambassadors neither approvâ—d the
the King and having brought Monsieur d' Humieres into the City drave out the Duke of Aumale who having lost the hope of being able to uphold himself chose to depart before he should enter into a thought of seizing upon his person The Sieur de Balagni was before this gone over to the King's party with the City of Cambray which having been in the power of the French ever since the time of the Duke of Alancon and after his death possessed by his mother as inheritrix of what her son had gotten had been put under the Government of the Sieur de Balagny who the Queen being dead and the revolution of France following chose to take part with the League to the end the Spaniards might be kept from troubling him and of Governor by little and little made himself absolute Master both of so noble and famous a City and of its most fertile Territory but now the affairs of the League declined he desiring to keep that dominion held a Treaty with the King that if he would declare him Prince of Cambray and after his declaration protect him from the Spanish Forces he would submit himself to his obedience and to the Soveraignty of the Crown of France and that moreover he would receive the King's Garrisons into the City and Castle obliging himself to serve him in time of War with Two thousand Foot and Five hundred Horse and that on the other side the King should pay Seventy thousand Crowns every year to maintain the Garrison at his devotion It was not hard to obâ—ain these conditions from the King as well because of his desire to keep the supream dominion of that Principality unto himself as to oppose such a difficult encounter unto the enemy upon the frontiers and though these reasons were manifest and apparent yet many stuck not to say that the King condescended to grant Balagni that Principality which was already in the power of the French to please Madam Gabrielle d' Estree whom he ardently loved and who was nearly allied to Balagni However it was the King having caused the Patents to be dispatched and allowed in the Parliament before he went from Paris sent the Mareschal de Reâ—z about this time to make him be elected and declared Prince of Cambray by the City confirming the Title to his Wife his Sons and his posterity and after the taking of Laon he entred personally into the Town with his Army received the homage of obedience and having setled a Garrison and the affairs of the City returned to Amienâ— where being received with wondrous pomp he granted the same conditions to the Citizens which with his wonted liberality had been granted to the other Cities In this expedition the King created two Mareschals of France the Duke of Bouillon and the Sieur de Balagni intending to make use of them both in the War which he already designed to make against the Spaniards The news of the King 's prosperous successes which from several parts came successively to Reme moved but did not much trouble the Pope for having already secretly given the King hopes that he would give him his Benediction and signified so much unto him not onely by the Sieur de la Clielle but also by words that might receive a double interpretation intimated as much to Paulo Paruta the Venetian Ambassador a prudent man who was well able to apprehend the Pope's intentions he was pleased to hear businesses went on in such a way that he might not prevent but be prevented by the motion of the people and that he might come to his last determination in such manner as he might seem to be drawn unto it by necessity and that the Spaniards might not condemn him of too inconsiderate forwardness nor accuse him of want of inclination to the interests of their greatness For this cause he had from the beginning of the year permitted Cardinal Gondi to come to Rome and though he did it with a manifest injunction that he should not open his mouth about the affairs of France yet secretly in their private meetings he gave him leave to alledge and repeat all the King's reasons to him to represent the disorders and wants of the Clergy to put him in minde of the causes why Religion would be in danger if he should not satisfie the King and finally to inform him of every small particular that he might make use thereof to the advantage of his design For this same cause though he knew it he was not offended at the Decree of the Divines at Paris in favour of the King but rather was well pleased those very men who had made the preamble and way to make him be excommunicated should now be as active in smoothing the passage to his reconciliation and though upon all occasions he shewed anger and disdain in his words in his private actions he did not so but rejoyced as often as he heard that his perseverance was interpreted obduratness telling the Spaniards as well Cardinals as Ambassadors who were at his ear every day that he suffered much and exposed his own reputation to a general blame because he would not dissent from their desires in the mean time he also satisfied his own conscience by making himself certain of the King's constancy and of the truth of his conversion and by means of Sannesio and d' Ossat had let him know that many conditions were necessary to his rebenediction and particularly that he not having any lawful heir male the young Prince of Conde who was nearest to the Crown should be taken out of the hands of the Hugonots and bred up in the Catholick Religion to the end that whatever should happen they might not fall again into the former dangers and inconveniences which having been also intimated by way of discourse both to Cardinal Gondi and the Venetian Ambassador the King was not only advertised of it but counsel'd to take away that scruple because it might hinder the progress of what was in Treaty wherefore he began to think by what means he might get him out of the Hugonots hands who after the King's Conversion esteemed him much more dearly that they might breed themselves up a head and support unto their faction But Cardinal Gondi thinking himself informed of all those things that might take away the Popes doubts and facilitate the King's reconciliation resolved to return into France and to endeavour the execution of them by speaking with the King himself in person so being come to the Camp before Laon he was two dayes in close conference with the King and going from thence to Paris feared not to command the Clergy to use those Prayers again which were wont to be made for the most Christian Kings and absolutely to acknowledge Henry the Fourth for their true and lawful Lord sharply also reprehending and driving from his presence certain men of Religious Orders who dared to oppose that determination which though as other things it was
the Citizens without using any kind of severity He endeavoured to make them understand that he was about to conclude the general peace with the Popes consent and therefore it would be much more honourable much more advantageous to them to be included in the general agreement than to compound by themselves and forsaking him who had alwayes governed them gently refer themselves to the uncertain discretion of a new Governor with which reasons thinking he had setled their minds he left a good Garrison in the Castle and a convenient one in the Town and went with speed to Dijon where he feared some insurrection no less than in other places but being advertised that after his departure there had been new tumults at Beaune he would needs return to provide against them and began to contrive how to fortifie both the Town and Castle which being not to be done according to the design of Carlo Bonaventura an Italian Engineer without pulling down some principal Monasteries and a great many private houses to the very ground the Citizens opposed it shewing the Duke that it was no time to come to so precipitate a determination but he entring by this opposition into a greater jealousie of their inclinations resolved to prosecute the Fortification and brought in a greater strength of Soldiers which were distributed into several parts of the Town to bridle the People and to secure them to his devotion and having given convenient order for these things he departed to oversee the rest of the Province and secure other places believing he had sufficiently provided against that danger but the Citizens exasperated by the pulling down of their houses and by the imprisoning of the chief of them resolved to use their utmost force to deliver the City to the Mareschal de Biron who with Two thousand Switzers Four thousand French Foot and Twelve hundred Horse was come into those quarters in the month of Ianuary wherefore having secretly invited him and setled the agreement that he should present himself at the Gates of the City upon the fifth of February they upon the same day as soon as it was light took Armes and running up and down the streets with white Scarfs began to cry out For the King to which the greater part of the common people answering Iaques Richard one of the Plot ran to that Gate which alone was wont to be kept open and letting down the Portcullises that were on the inside shut out the guard of Soldiers who negligently and carelesly guarded the Raveline then many others running thither arm'd they made themselves Masters of the Gate driving out the soldiers that were upon the guard who having forsaken the Raveline to save themselves in the Fields were by the Country-people no less exasperated than the rest miserably defeated and dispersed At the same time Guilliaume Allesan and Michel Richard two other contrivers of the business ran to the house of the Sieur de Montmoyon Governor of the Town and suddenly made him prisoner having killed Guillermin a Colonel of Foot and some other Captains that were with him and Carlo Bonaventura the designer of the Fortifications who in his own defence had wounded Alesan and many others being almost stoned by the fury of the people could scarce by the diligent care of some be carried alive into the common Gaol The Gate and the Governor being taken the next work was to master the Quarters of the Soldiers who though divided in different places had fortified themselves there from the be-beginning of the tumult in which combustion the City being all in an hurly-burly and even the very Women and Children betaking themselves to Arms they began to fight in many several parts of the Town with various and bloody events In the mean time came the Mareschal de Biron who had delayed longer than the Citizens had appointed and being entered into the Town with his whole Army the Soldiers who were no longer able to make resistance yielded saving their goods and persons and he with very great and unusual severity restraining his soldiers from pillage appeased the whole tumult that night The next day siege was laid to the Castle which being battered with Twelve pieces of Cannon after Three thousand shot and having held out Two and forty dayes surrendred it self into his hands The Baron de Senecey with the City of Ossonne followed the example of Beaune for he having been Ambassador to the Pope and having found there was no hopes either from Rome or Spain of such Supplies as were necessary to uphold the enterprise and having diligently informed the Duke of Mayenne of it and exhorted him in vain to imbrace peace he took a resolution and submitted himself to the Mareschal de Biron upon condition to keep the Government of that place The Citizens of Autun resolved to do the same but because that Town was guarded with a good Garrison nor could the inclinations of all be sounded without evident danger of discovery the Heads of the design determined to call the Mareschal and not to make any stir at all till he was at the Gates one of which being kept by them they had resolved to open to him wherefore be being come secretly into the Suburbs upon the eighth of May at night the Mayor of the Town who had undertaken to bring him in with great silence caused the Gate to be opened into which a Captain entering first of all with Five and twenty Cuirassiers and Fifty firelocks quickly made himself Master of that Post and having sent word that the Pass was secure the Sieur de Sapiere and the Marquiss of Mirebeau entered after whom followed the whole Army which being drawn up in the open space between the Walls and the houses of the Town was divided into four parts which took possession of the streets of the City four several wayes One of these having fallen upon a good number of Soldiers which according to the Military custom were going Patrouilles there began a furious conflict in the dark at the tumult whereof all the Guards being wakened and in Arms as likewise all those Citizens that were not privy to the business they continued with various uncertainty fighting all the night till day being broke every one perceived that the City was possessed by the whole Army whereupon all laying down their Arms and hiding themselves in houses Biron caused a pardon to be published through all the Streets and having plundered the Soldiers of the Garrison and sent them forth of the Town it remained without further harm under the Kings obedience The affairs of Bourgongne being in this condition the Constable of Castile having past the Mountains with â—ight thousand Foot and Two thousand Horse had crossed through Savoy and was come into the Franche Comte where being united with the Duke of Mayenne who with Four hundred Horse and a Thousand French Foot was gone to meet him recovered Iaunevillet which they of the King's party
neither Ammunition nor Victual they are constrained to surrender the Conde de Fuentes grants them honourable conditions The King departing from Bourgongne marches to relieve them but comes not time enough He consults what is best to be done and resolves to besiege la Fere there follows an Accommodation with the Duke of Nemours and the Duke of Joyeuse and finally also with the Duke of Mayenne who comes to wait upon the King before la Fere. Albert Cardinal and Archduke of Austria comes out of Spain to govern the Low-Countries he puts relief into la Fere by means of Nicolo Basti but the King slackens not the siege for all that The Archduke resolves to try if he could raise him by diversion and suddenly assaults Calais and takes it He obtains Guines lays siege to Ardres which yields for want of men to defend it la Fere yields to the King at the same time who finding his Army in an ill condition resolves to disband it Cardinal de Medici the Pope's Legat arrives in France and is received there with great honour An Accommodation is treated with the Duke of Mercoeur who artificially prolongs it The King assembles the States in the City of Rouen to provide moneys and settle the affairs of his Kingdom being indisposed he retires into the quarters about Paris The Spaniards surprize Amiens the chief City of Picardy The King exceedingly stricken with that loss resolves to besiege it without delay the varieties of the siege and defence are related The Archduke marches with a very potent Army to relieve that place the Armies face one another many days and have divers encounters The Archduke retires and the besieged City surrenders The King makes an incursion into the County of Artois but because of the Winter and of the Plague he retires A Treaty of Agreement between the two Crowns is introduced by the Cardinal-Legat the Deputies of both parties meet at Vervins The Duke of Mercoeur submits himself unto the Kings Obedience After some defficulties in respect of the Duke of Savoy the general Peace is at last concluded and published MAtter 's of War went not on so prosperously for the King of France in the confines of Picardy as in Bourgongne and the Franche Comté for the Spanish Forces ordered by Commanders of experience and resolution having found in the French either little unanimity or much weakness besides the slaughter of men which had happened in divers encounters had likewise made themselves Masters of many Towns and places of importance The Duke of Bouillon and Count Philip of Nassaw had from the year before prosecuted the War unsuccessfully in the Dutchy of Luxemburg and made divers incursions into it where having possessed themselves of some places of small consequence they were so streightened by Count Mansfelt's Army but much more by the inundation of the Rivers and the excessive abundance of waters that they were necessitated to retire one into the City of Sedan the other by Sea into Holland and though the Duke of Bouillon had afterwards in the beginning of the year rais'd the siege of la Ferré which the Spaniards had laid yet that was done rather by art than force and except some excursions things were quietly setled on that side But the Archduke Ernest dying unexpectedly in the beginning of March the Condé de Fuentes took the Government of the Low-Countries who full of Warlike Spirits and desirous to restore the reputation of the Spanish Forces apply'd his mind with all diligence to reform the Discipline of the Militia which he had seen flourish gloriously in the time of the Duke of Parma wherefore Count Charles of Mansfelt being gone to serve the Emperour in the War of Hungary he was left alone to the administration of both Civil and Military affairs and making use of the assistance of the Sieur de la Motte the Prince of Avellino Monsieur de Rosne and Count Giovan Giacopo Belgiojoso and Colonel de la Berlotte old experienced Commanders that were observant of Military Discipline he had not only quieted a great part of those that mutinied for want of pay but also reforming and re-ordering the companies of every Nation and filling them up with old Souldiers he had brought himself into such a condition that with an Army more valiant than numerous he might put himself upon the attempt of some gallant enterprise which whilst he was contriving in his mind they of the Province of Haynault and of the County of Artois propounded unto him the taking of Cambray offering a good number of men and great contributions in money as soon as they should see the Army encamped before that City from whence those Provinces received great and continual damage with the interruption of commerce and the hinderance of tillage The Archbishop of Cambray made the same request who having been driven out from the power of that Town proferred likewise money and Souldiers provided the Spaniards would attempt to recover it This enterprize seemed great and magnificent to the Condé de Fuentes as well by reason of the greatness and splendour of the City and its Territory as for the glory he should attain thereby for since the time it was gotten by the Duke of Alancon the Spanish Forces had never had the heart to venture the recovery and the Duke of Parma himself either withdrawn by more necessary occasions or disswaded by the difficulty of effecting it had given it over But if the enterprize carried with it so great reputation it carried also no less difficulty by reason of the strength of the City and Castle of the number of the people the riches of the inhabitants the Garison which Monsieur de Balagny kept in it and many other circumstances which represented themselves to the consideration of the Count who though in mind he was resolved to attempt it did yet dissemble it prudently making those preparations maturely which he thought convenient that he might not strike in vain But while being intent upon this action he was preparing matters a new Emergent that sprung up in Picardy did with very great and reciprocal danger hasten the motion of the War Han a considerable Town in that Province was governed by the Sieur de Gomeron who having in the declining of the League taken a resolution to join with the Spaniards agreed to receive what Garison they should think fit not only into the Town but also into the Castle to which effect Ceccho de Sangro being come with eight hundred Italian foot and Signor Olmeda with two hundred Spaniards two hundred Walloons and four hundred Germans Gomeron though he admitted them into the Town would not yet admit them into the Castle fearing lest being become the stronger they should attempt to drive him out of the place upon which doubt there having past many letters and messages at last Gomeron was perswaded by Don Alvaro Osorio Governour of la Feré to go into Flanders where he should receive not only
the morning which day the Spanish Army made a halt in the same quarters and stayed there four dayes to make provision of victual from all parts and upon the eleventh of August drawing within four miles of Cambray discovered their design of besieging that place freeing all the rest from the suspition they had been in The Mareschal de Balagny who was in Cambray knowing himself weak in the number of his soldiers and much more hated of the inhabitants who could not indure his Dominion and besides that not having any means to pay and maintain the Soldiers solicited the Duke of Nevers by four Messengers dispatched post one after another to assist him with some men and pleasure him also with a sum of money letting him know the little confidence he had in the people and the great terror that was in thâ— Garrison by reason of the noise of the slaughter at Dourlans The Duke of Nevers having called a Council of War was doubtful a great while whether he should go into Cambray himself in person or not for on the one side the jealousie of keeping that City and the Glory of defending it spurred him on and on the other the necessity of endeavouring to recruit the Army and set it again in order disswaded him from it but all the Commanders agreeing that he ought not to engage himself since they hoped that Balagny would supply what was needful in the Command within the Town and that his presence would be most necessary to prepare relief he resolved to send his Son Charles Duke of Rhetelois with Four hundred Horse and four Companies of Firelocks which he mounted all on Horseback that they might march the faster he sent in company with his Son the Sieur de Bussy and Trumulet the first a Colonel of great experience the other Governor of Ville-Franche He gave the command of the Firelocks to the Sieur de Vaudricourt a soldier of long experience and intended that within a while after his Son Monsieur de Vic should attempt to get into the Town with an hundred Horse and Four hundred other Foot to the end that he might supply the charge of the defence in those things which the Mareschal de Balagny could not attend or had not experience in under whose obedience all those Forces were to be In the mean time the Conde de Fuentes having received Five thousand Foot sent from the confining Provinces under the Prince of Chimay and a Regiment of Walloons rais'd and payed by Louis de Barlemont Arch-Bishop of Cambray was drawn before the Town upon the fourteenth day and presently began to shut up those passes by which the relief might enter which he thought would come which diligence not at all retarding the Duke of Rhetelois he put himself upon the adventure of getting into the City and having marched all night appeared by break of day upon the Plain which largely incompasses the Town on every side His appearing by day contrary to wâ—at he had designed was caus'd not onely by an excessive Rain that fell that night but much more because being to pass a certain Water in the Village of Aune over a Wooden-bridge part of it was fallen so that he was fain to make a halt till with Planks and beams the Bridge were hastily made up again wherefore the Spaniards who had had time both to be advertised of it and to get to Horse at the Dukes arrival were drawn up into the Plain expecting him in very good order upon the straight way He made a stop when he perceived the Enemy being not well assured what he should do but the Guide that led him well versed in the Countrey shewed him that between the Enemies Horse and a lower Gate of the City there was a hollow craggy way which could not so easily be past so that turning on that side they might get under the Walls of the Town before they could be overtaken by the enemy who of necessity were to take a great compass not to disorder themselves in the hollow of that way wherefore the Duke placing himself courageously at the head of his men went out of the great Road and declining upon the left hand marched a round trot whither his guide led him hoping to get to the Gate without any obstacle of the Enemy but when he was drawn very near the Town he found a Corps de Garde of Fifty Horse who at the Alarm which sounded aloud through the whole field had set themselves in order to stop the way wherefore being necessitated to fight he shut down his Beaver and having incouraged his soldiers charg'd up with so much fury that in the first encounter he routed and beat back the Enemies Troops without the loss of any one man and having quickly wheeled about he closed up and in his first order continued to march on his way at a good rate but he was not advanced Two hundred paces further when he fell upon another body of an hundred and twenty Horse which being charged with the same fierceness were fain to retire without making any great resistance In the mean time the main body of the Spanish Horse which from the beginning had discovered him moved on with no less celerity towards him but the hinderance of the hollow way and the dirt of the field which by reason of the rain the night before was all wet and slippery retarded their march so much that when the first Troops came to charge the Duke he was already defended by the Artillery of the Town which thundering with exceeding great violence and scouring all the field hindred him from receiving any harm so that entring into the City and being received with marvellous joy by every one he found he had lost only one Page and an inconsiderable part of the Carriages which having not been able to come so fast as the rest fell into â—he hand of the Spaniards The Duke of Rhetelois his getting in necessitated the Count de Fuentes to strengthen the siege more closely that he might hinder any new relief from entring to which likewise he was perswaded by his want of money to pay and maintain the Army since though the Bishop of Cambray and the confining Provinces had obliged themselves to contribute Five hundred thousand Florines yet they denyed to pay them down before he had begun the siege and was got upon the Counterscarpe To this was added his ardent courage carried on by the felicity of former success which excited him to undertake even beyond the number and strength of his Army as it were presaging a prosperous event notwithstanding many difficulties wherefore the City being great in circuit and not having men enough he resolved with Forts and redoubts to shut up all that part which on this side the River Scheld that divides the City in the middle lies towards France judging that with the impediment of Fortifications he might supply that defect all the Soldiers in his Army not being
of the Marquiss de Menelay killed by Lieutenrnt Magny at la Fere and finally all things done till the end of the War which he with honourable expressions declared and certified to have been undertaken and continued for the sole respect and defence of Religion He granted him the Government of the Isle of France and the Superintendence of the Finances and to his Son the Government of Chalon separated and divided from the superiority of the Governour of Bourgongne He comprehended in the Capitulation all those that together with him should reunite themselves under his obedience and particularly the Duke of Ioyeuse the Marquiss of Villars and the Sieur de Montpezat the Duke of Mayenne's Sons-in-law Monsieur de l' Estrange Governour of Puyts Monsieur de S. Offange Governour of Rocheforte the Sieur du Plessis Governour of Craon and the Sieur de la Severie Governour of Ganache He suspended the Sentences and Judgments past against the Duke of Mercoeur and against the Duke of Aumale till it were known whether they would be comprehended in the Accommodation granting to every one besides the oblivion of what was past and the full enjoying of their Estates Offices and Dignities leave within six weeks time to come into the Capitulation and adhere unto the peace Within these principal Conditions and many other lesser ones the Duke of Mayenne concluded the Agreement but there was enough to do to get this Decree accepted in the Parliament of Paris for though the King with his own mouth forbad the Queen-Dowagers Ministers to oppose the publication of it yet was there notwithstanding as great an obstacle and opposition for Diana de Valois Dutchess of Angoulesme and Bastard-Sister to the late King appearing personally in the Parliament presented a Petition written and subscribed with her own hand whereby contradicting the confirmation of the Decree she urged to have them proceed in the Inquest about the Kings death whereupon most of the Counsellors being stirred up because the major part of their Fathers had either been created by that King or highly offended by the League the acceptation of the Decree could not be obtained and yet the King with very vehement Letters reprehended the Parliament and declared that the publick peace and safety requiring that the Decree should be registred his will and command was that it should be accepted Yet neither by this were the Counsellors of the Parliament quieted but they came to this resolution That the Decree should be published but with two conditions one That it should be no prejudice to the right of the Duke of Mayenne's Creditors the other That he should be obliged to come into the Parliament and with his own mouth swear that he had not been any way accessary to the fact that he detested the murther committed upon the Kings person and promised not to save protect or favour any one that in time to come should be questioned for it At which stubbornness the King more than moderately incensed with grave resenting words replied That they should take heed how they put him to the trouble of leaving the War to come personally into the Parliament That he was their King and that he would be obeyed by them But neither did this protestation suffice for they determined to accept the Decree but with such words as should shew that it was done by force of the Kings express command which neither pleasing him nor the Duke of Mayenne it was necessary for the High Chancellour to go to Paris and after a long effectual demonstration of the interests of the general quiet cause the Decree at last to be approved without clauses or conditions The Duke of Meyenne's example was followed not only by those that were named in the Capitulation but also by the Marquiss of St. Soâ—â—â—n the City and Parliament of Tholouse and all the rest which formerly held the party of the League except the Duke of Aumale who having accorded with the Spaniards and being exasperated by the Sentence published this year by the Parliament wherein he had been declared Rebel would not consent to submit himself unto the Kings obedience The Duke of Mercoeur though by means of his Sister the Queen-Dowager he kept the Treaty of Agreement alive yet being still full of hopes by the help of the Spaniards to retain the Dutchy of Bretagne he deferred it and put off his determination till another time But in the interim while the conditions of these Accommodations were treated of and discussed in the Council the King exceedingly afflicted for his late misfortune and sollicitous by some means to repair the losseâ— he had received wherein he seemed to bear a great part of the blame as well by reason of his too long stay at Lyons as of the ill-satisfaction he had given the Citizens of Cambray in their requests was still contriving in himself and continually consulting with his Commanders to what enterprise he should apply himself The Duke of Nevers had formerly an intention to assault one of the places of the County of Artois belonging to the King of Spain not only to do the same mischief unto his Country which he had done to the Jurisdiction of the King of France but also because he believed that long peace had abased the courage of that people and made many of their provisions for defence useless Whereupon he had exhorted the King that increasing his Army to the greatest number he could he should unexpectedly fall upon Arras or some other great City in those quarters judging that the Condé de Fuentes troubled with the many mutinies of several Nations and reduced to extream want of money would very hardly be able to reunite his Army time enough to relieve the place that should be assaulted But after that he being spent with a tedious indisposition departed this life at Nesle this intention which was set on foot by the reputation of the Author came to nothing for the other Commanders thought it too dangerous an attempt to invade the Bowels of an Enemies Country where all the Towns are populous and powerful while by the loss of so many places they were so much troubled at home and while the Spanish Garisons over-running all parts kept the whole Country in fear and terrour True it is that of all the places that were lost their opinions concurred not so well in the choice of that which they should assault as they did in refusing to invade the Enemies Country for some held it best in the same heat of affairs to besiege Cambray to try to recover it before the Spaniards had setled themselves by mending the breaches that were lately made but the smallness of the Kings Army excluded this opinion it not being sufficient to begird a City of so great circuit exceedingly well fortified with a very strong Garison Many others counselled to fall upon Dourlans to take the same way to streighten Cambray which the Spaniards had done but the oppositions against
gained took part with that side and though by perswasion of the Countess de Saux it first received the Duke of Savoy and then out of jealousie of their own liberty excluded him again within a little while and though the Count de Câ—rsy and the Marquiss de Villars were often call'd for thither for more security yet it had ever preserved its own being and kept free from all forraign subjection True it is that having from the beginning of the War elected Charles Casâ—nt their Consul and he having nominated Louis de Aix his Lieutenant men of subtil natures and of bold fierce dispositions they agreed so well among themselves and had so great authority with the people that continuing in their Magistracy for many years without permitting any successors to be chosen in their places they had made themselves as it were Lords of the City and rul'd it their own way But after the declining of the affairs of the League put every one upon a necessity of thinking of himself these men knowing themselves envied and ill-willed by the major part of the principal Citizens and being in fear by reason of their consciousness of many misdeeds which they had committed to keep themselves in their Government thought of applying themselves to the Spanish party and held Treaties in that Court about putting that City into the hands of the Catholick King which being of so high importance and conveniency to his Kingdoms as its greatness strength richness and situation shewed it to be orders were given to Carlo Doria that going from Genoua into that Port with ten Gallies well arm'd and mann'd under pretence of sayling towards Spain he should favour their power and attempts to the end that being back'd with his Forces they might have the better means dexterously to draw the people to put themselves under the Spanish Signory which Doria performing with infinite diligence things went on in such a â—anner that the Catholick King was not far from obtaining his intent and so much the rather because this attempt was coloured over with many reasons for which they pretended the Dominion of the County of Provence belonged to the Infanta Isabella besides those other rights she had to the Crown of France The King of France being jealous that the leavies of Spain and Italy and the great preparation of a Fleet which the Catholick King made tended to this end and that the stay which the Conde de Fuentes and the Duke of Pastrana who were gone from Flanders made at Geneva was to oversee that business was exceeding much troubled in minde because he could not turn that way and gave Commission to Monsieur d' Ossat to make complaint about it to the Pope letting him know that if he withstood not that design he should be constrained by necessity to call the Turkish Fleet into the Mediterranean Sea for his relief which being effectually performed by d' Ossat the Pope structen and grown pale either through fear or anger made a grave discourse against it and yet the Kings Agent shewing that if Marseilles and the other Towns of Provence should fall into the hands of the Spaniards Avignon also and other Towns of the Pope's would not be without danger he promised to use his indeavours to make that attempt be laid aside But there being added to the Kings complaints the interposition of the Venetian and Florentine Ambassadors jealous that a City and Haven of so great consequence and that overlooks Italy so neerly should fall to the augmentation of the Spanish Monarchy the Pope having often consulted about this business and not finding any provision against it which he thought fit took it to be expedient that the Cardinal of Ioyeuse who was returning into France should pass by Marseilles and in his name use convenient mediation to Casaut and remove him from his design which though it was diligently executed produced but small effect for Casaut a fierce man and one more stout than prudent did not withdraw himself for that from his already established appointment so that the Venetian Senate and the Grand Duke began to think of some more potent remedies to oppose that indeavour nor was the Pope altogether averse from their intention But this stone of scandal was removed either by the King 's wonted fortune or by the courage and diligence of his Ministers He had newly conferred the Government of that Province upon the Duke of Guise and to advance matters towards their proper end had also chosen Monsieur de les Diguieres his Lieutenant who though they agreed not very well together by reason of the difference of their Religion and of the antient diversity of their factions were yet both ill-affected to the Duke of Espernon who contending that that Government was lawfully his used all his indeavours and utmost industry to put himself in the possession of it and to drive out no less those of the King's party than those that yet held for the League wherefore the King desirous that he should by some means be constrained to quit what he already possessed there receiving other Governments in other parts of the Kingdom had appointed the Duke of Guise as his old Emulator and les Diguieres as an honest man but his bitter enemy to secure the affairs of Provence This determination had also other ends and more remote considerations for the Duke being newly come into the friendship and obedience of the King with condition to have that Government to which the House of Loraine had some pretensions by the antient hereditary rights of Anjou the King thought it convenient to assure himself of him by giving him a Lieutenant of such a condition as not onely was faithful by antient experience but also wary and resolute to oppose whatsoever attempt the Duke in so great a discord of mens minds their old enmities not fully laid aside might perchance contrive To these another important respect was added that les Diguieres and Colonel Alfonso Corso residing both in Dauphine disagreed and thwarted one another in the service to the prejudice of common affairs wherefore the King thought to remove the occasion of that discord by sending les Diguieres into Provence and by electing Colonel Alfonso Lieutenant to the Prince of Conty who was newly declared Governor of Dauphine But though the Duke of Guise nourished sincere thoughts and no indirect ends yet being come into the Province either not being well satisfied to have a Lieutenant of so great credit and of another Religion or desiring that the businesses with the Duke of Espernon should pass under the name and by the means of les Diguieres not to put his own authority and name of Governor in doubt he had given charge to his Lieutenant to put the Garrisons out of many Towns which the Duke of Espernon held in them and he himself going to Aix applyed his mind wholly to the recovery of Marseilles as a thing of greater glory and importance without
resolved to encamp just under the City and fortifying his quarters to shut up all the Avenues of the Town on the far side of the River at the same time His Army amounted to the number of Twelve thousand fighting men but he with his diligence courage and vigilancy made it appear much greater gallant in fight careful in action unwearied in labour rigorous in exacting that from others which he himself did in his own person Which qualities being naturally his were now redoubled by a Spur which he received from the Kings words who could not contain himself from saying openly That where he was not himself in person things went on either with little fortune or much negligence wherefore the Mareschal who attributed a great part of the past Victories to his own fortune and personal courage seeing now that glory called in question which he accounted to be certainly his as a man of infinite pride and insupportable haughtiness was wholly kindled with an incredible indignation and strove with his utmost spirits to do something that might plainly shew the effects of his Valour without the Kings assistance or command wherefore though the fierceness and number of the Defendents were such that a great Body of an Army was necessary to straighten and besiege them yet was he resolved to attempt it with those forces he had The first thing that was begun was a Bridge over the Somme in a Village called Longpre about a League above the Town and it was fortified with a Half-Moon on each side the River as well that they might have free passage both above and below the City as to hinder the Enemies from passing the River in that place where the streams divide themselves and relieving the City on that side that was not besieged Besides this Fortification a Trench was drawn which beginning within a quarter of a League of the Town near the Bank of the River came in the form of a Half-moon encompassing all the Plain and ended at the other Bank of the River about the same distance below the City and this Trench was divided into seven parts by seven Royal Forts which furnished with small Artillery scoured and flanked the Trench utterly shutting up all the passage of the field Such another Trench though of much greater circuit and as many Forts closed up the outward part toward Dourlans and the other wayes that led into the Territory of Cambray and into Flanders and on that side the Trenches were much deeper and the Works much higher to defend them on the back from the attempts of the Spanish Armies The whole Army was imployed about this work and a very great number of Pioneers who being drawn together from the Country round about by Birons imperious severity wrought day and night at an exceeding cheap rate The courage of the Defendents was no less fierce and resolute who being careful not to pass by any opportunity of interrupting the Works sallied every hour sometimes on hors-back sometimes on foot and making the whole Camp stand to their Arms did by very long skirmishes keep the Works at a stay and do mischief sometimes in one place sometimes in another The skirmish was very sharp and bloody which hapned upon the twenty fourth of May which day the Marquiss and Portocarrero sallied out several ways each with Three hundred Horse and as many Foot and while Portocarrero gave a hot alarm on the lower side the Marquiss taking towards Longpre and passing by the side of the Trench not yet finished put them that guarded it in a very great confusion and would have destroyed the Half-moon and nailed three pieces of Cannon that were in it if the Sieur de Montigny had not hasted thither with the Light-horse with which while he skirmished courageously the Mareschal de Biron thought to posssess the Pass between his Trench and the River and so cut off the enemies retreat but being advanced at a good round pace that way with many Troops of Horse he found that Diego Durando Francesco del Arco and Captain Falme an Irish-man had taken that Pass to keep the retreat free and open for their own men so that the fight began there again more furiously than before for the Infantry making use of the hollow places and bushes which in that place were very many did much harm to the French Cavalry and the Marquiss having faced about charged the Mareschals Troop in the flank and in the reer in such manner that being catcht as it were in the midst it was in very great danger of being defeated if the rest of the Cavalry led by the Commendatory de Chattes had not run speedily to disingage it at whose arrival the Spanish Foot giving back on the one side and the Mareschal retiring on the other each marched off free it being already almost Sun-set and there remained many as well French as Spaniards dead upon the place The King came to the Army upon the seventh of Iune to the Mareschal de Biron's great displeasure who desired to finish his line of circumvallation before his arrival so that seeing Madam Gabriele was come with him to the Camp he cryed out publickly that she was the prosperity and good fortune the King brought along with him nor would he so easily have been quieted if the King visiting the Trenches had not highly commended his diligence and industry and given order that he should command the Forces and all military matters as he did before his coming The King invironed with many Princes took up his Post in the ruines of the Abby among which there were yet some Arches standing entire nor would he stir from thence though the Spaniards ceased not to make many Cannon shot that way The Constable the Duke of Mayenne the Duke of Espernon and the Prince of Iainville quartered in the Forts and the Mareschal de Biron got into an Hermitage within musket-shot of the Counterscarp intending to begin his approaches on that side as soon as the Works of his Camp were brought to perfection in which they made huts of boards to shelter themselves from the Rain and other ill-weathers since the King in the Council of War had determined to approach by sapping though it were the longest way that he might not endanger the lives of his Soldiers in assaults the War having swallowed up so great a number of them that it was necessary to proceed very sparingly the whole Kingdom being extreamly exhausted of men and the Nobility more than moderately diminished The pay of the Army many of the old Officers being removed passed through the hands of Monsieur d' Inquerville Superintendent of the Finances with the assiduous unwearied assistance of Secretary Villeroy who having in great part laid other businesses aside applyed himself particularly to that as well to the end the fraud of the Commanders might not by deceits increase the scarcity of Money which was exceeding great as that the decrease or increase of the Army might
other discontented Lords The King of Navarre goeth to the Court solliciting the King in the name of the Princes of the blood that they might participate in the Government Queen Blanch Mother to St. Lewis having taken upon her the Government of the Kingdom in the minority of her Son the Barons took arâ—s to maintain the right in those to whom it belonged So did Lewis Duke of Orleans in the time of Charles the eighth The Admiral maketh a proposition to the Male-contents to protect the followers of those opinions in Religion introduced by Calvin and it is embraced Iohn Calvin a Picard preacheth and publisheth in print 128 Principles differing from the Roman Catholick Religion which at first are hearkned to only in curiosity but at last make great impressions in the minds of men and produce great mischief Calvins opinions had their first foundation in Geneva The Reformed Religion began to spread in France in the time of Francis the First Henry the Second was very severe against the Calvinists 1560. The Calvinists use to boast much of the death of Henry the Second The name of Hugonot derived from certain places under ground near Hugo's gate in the City of Toâ—rs whâ—re thosâ— opinions â—irst took growth The manner of the Hugonots proceedings Renaudie a man of a desperate fortune is made Head of the Hugonots Conspiracy 1560. The fifteenth of Maâ—ch was a day more than once appointed for the execution of great designs in France and this day Anno 1560. the Hugonots determined to meet at Blois where the King then was The Conspirators arrive near Ambois where the Court was and are all defeated 1560. After the suppression of the Conspirators in a secret Council held in the Kings Chamber it is resolved to punish the favourers of the Hugonots To get the favourers of the Hugonots into their power it is resolved to call an Assembly of the States at which amongst others the Princes of the blood are to assist The Prince of Conde who was as a prisoner is set at liberty By the death of Olivier Michel de l' Hospital is made High Chancellor Anne of Mâ—morancy with all his adherents goes to the Assembly at Fountain-bleau The King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde go not thither The Assembly at Fountain-bleau The Admiral pâ—esents a Petition from the Hugonots in which they demand erection of Temples and Liberty of Conscience A National Council proposed A general Assembly of the States is resolved upon and the present Assembly dismissed Saga a servanâ— to the King of Navarre is taken prisoner at Estampes with divers Letters about him and being tortured confesseth certain practices against the Crown The Prince of Câ—nde practiseth to possess himself of Lions but without success The three Estates of the Kingdom The Prince of Conde committed to prison The King of Navarre kept 〈◊〉 a prisoner The Assembly of the States begins The Prince of Conde excepts against his trial and appeals to the King but the appeal is not accepted Sentence pronounced against the Prince of Conde The King under the Barbers hands taken with an Apoplexy Charles the IX All the Nobility and the Militia is divided between two Factions Pope Iulio the second excommunicates the Kingdom of France and the Adherents thereof in which the King of Navarre being included he applieth himself to follow the opinions of Beza and Peter Martyr The Constable Anne of Momorancy restored to his Command The Prince of Câ—nde set at liberty and the Sentence pronounced against him declared void 1561 The 〈◊〉 of the States d smissed A kind of toleration permitted to the Hugonots The Kâ—ys of the Kings Palace taken frâ—m the Duke of Guise and delivered to the King of Navaâ—re The private interests and enmities are covered with the vail of Religion and the two Factions take the name of Hugonot and Câ—â—holâ—ck At Rhâ—â—ms a vial is kept with the oyl whereof the first Christian King â—louis was consecrated The Dâ—ke of Guise as first Peer of France is declared to precede all the rest The Peers are twelve six Ecclesiastical and six Secular An â—dict th t no â—oâ—y shoulâ— be mâ—lâ—sted for matters of Religâ—â—n with the reâ—â—itution â—f confiscated goodâ— The Hugonots grow insolent towards the Catholicks The Cardinal of Lorain in the Kings Council inveighs against the Hugonots The Edict of Iuly The Parliament of Paris expels the Hugonots out of the Kingdom The juâ—gment of heresie committed to the Bishops The conferenâ—e of Poissy The divers opinions of the Hereticks There are Eight Parliaments in France 1562. The Edict of Ianuary The Cardinal Hippolito d' Est Legat in France Propositions to exchange Navaâ—re for Sardinia The union of the King of Navarre with the Duke of Guise and the Constable which the Hugonots called the Triumvirat Queen Câ—theâ—ine in opposition to the Triumvirat joins with the Prince of Conde and the Admiral The Queen feigning an inclination to the Hugonots Religion In a conflict between the Duke of Guise his servants and the Hugonots the Duke is hurt wiâ—â— a stone A saying of the Duke of â—uisâ— which made him thought the author of the ensuing War Persons of desparate â—ortunes the incendiaries of Civil Wars The Queen is forced to declare her self fâ—r the Catholicks and at the same time maintains hoâ—es in the Hugonots Charles the IX wept at his restraint Orleans made the seat of the Hugonot Faction The Prince of Conde's Manifest The Parliament of Paris Answer to the Princes Manifest The Answer of the King and Queen The Prince of Câ—nde coynâ— the Plate belonging to Churches An Edict published at the instance of the Parisians to forbid the Hugonot Assemblies in their City or neâ—â— the Court. The Kings Army movâ—s towards Oâ—leans * Brigues a French word signifying factions or contentions The Cardinal of â—hatâ—llin changing his Religion calleâ—h himself Count of Fâ—â—â—vais The Parley between the Queen-Mother and the Prince of Câ—nde The Prince of Conde's demands in favour of himself and the Hugonots The Kings Edict slighted by the Hugonots The Queen perswadeth the Duke of Guise and the Constable and the Mareshal de S. Andâ—â— to leave the Court which they promise The Queen having it under the Princes hand that he woulâ— retire himself the Catholick Lords leave the Camp The Prince of Conde returneth to his Army ROYALISTS and HUGONOTS The Hugonots through the faults of their guides march all night without advancing The Armies face one another and retreat wiâ—hout fighting The Protestants of Germany are Lutherans Conditions offered by Queen Elizabeâ—h of England to the Hugonots That Montgomery who killed Hâ—nâ—â— the Second Blois taken and pillaged by the Kings Army and Tours the first Assault Poictiers taken and saâ—kt Bourges reâ—dred upon condition The Heads of the Hugonot Faction are declared Rebels * Toquesaint an allarum Bell used as the ringing of the bells backwards with us The English received by the Hugonots to Havre de Grace Diepe and Râ—â—en * The
putting him out of his office confers it upon Monsieur de Mâ—rvilliâ—rs The King setteth forth an Edict against the Hugonots by which all the former are revoked New preparations for War The Hugonotâ— set out a Fleeâ— to fetch in provisions Whilst the Duke of Anjou batters Loudun on the one side the Prince of Coâ—de coming to relieve it lodgeth in the suburbs on the other and being both resolved to fight they are hindred by the coldness of the season 1569. Through their past sufferings a great mortality seiseth upon the Armies 1569. The Hugonots being in a streight the Prince of Câ—nde sells the goods of the Churcâ— The Monastery of St. Michael in â—remo destroyed by the Rochelleâ—s Anno 1569. Andelot mingles with the Enemy in such manner that lifâ—ing up the Duke of Monsalez Beaver he discharges a Pistol in his faâ—e In the Battel of â—rissâ—c the Prince of Conde is shot in the head of which he dies the 16 of Marcâ— 1569 The body of the Prince of Conde was carried in triumph upon a Pack-horse by the Catholicks and afterwards restored to his Nephew the Prince of Navarre Andelot after the loss of the Battel dieth of grief The Prince of Navarre and Henry Son to the Prince of Câ—nde are approved of and received for Heads of the Hugonot Faction The Prince of Navarre was fifteen years of age and the Prince of Condâ— a child Money coyned by the Queen of Navarre with her owâ— figure on the one side and her Sonâ— on the other The care of the Aâ—my committed to the Admiral Wolfâ—ngus of Bavaria with an Army of 14000 men comes to the aid of the Hugonots The Duke of Dâ—ux-ponts enters into Fâ—ance wasting and spoiling the Country The Duke of Deux-ponâ—s dies of eâ—ceâ—â— of drinking before he joiâ—â— with the Priâ—â—eâ— Count Mansfield succeâ—ds him in the charge of the Army The Pope the great Duke of Tuscany and the Duke of Alva send supplies to the King The Armies front each other and the Admiral sets upon Sâ—rozzi's quarter who through his too much forwardness is taken prisoner The Hugonots for want of provision are forced to rise from before the Catholicks The Duke dismisseth the Nobility of his Army sends the rest into Garison and goeth himself to Loches The Hugonots resolve to take in as many places as they can by intelligence possess themselves of Chastel-rault and Lusignan with the Castle there Poictiers after Paris a City of the greatest circuit of any in France A great mortality in the Hugonot Army The Admiral sickneth yet desisteth not from the siege of Poctierâ— After many assaults bravely sustained the Admiral quits the siege and goes to relieve Chastâ—l-rault The Duke of Guise who had sustained the siege gets great reputation The Catholicks besiege la Charite which being stoutly defended they give it over Fab. del Monte Head of the Tuscan forces killed before Chastel-rault The Catholicks raise the siege from before Chastel-rault Henry Duke of Guise admitted to the Cabinet-Council The Kings decree Against the Admiral The Marquess de Villars made Admiral in thâ— place of Coligny The Armies join Battel The Admiral wounded flees with the Princes In the Battel of Mâ—nâ—oniouâ— the Catholicks took all the Baggage Cannon and Ammunition of the Hugonots and 200 colours The Count St. Fiore sends to Rome 26 Ensignâ— taken by his Souldiers The Duke of Anjou recovers many places from the Hugonots Monsieur de Piles defends S. Iean d'Angely 46 days and after yields it upon honourable conditions 1570. In the beginning of the year the King disbands part of his Army which advice in the end proves very hurtful The Hugonots not being opposed do great outrages and rise with considerable forces By reason of a conspiracy discovered against the Queen of England the Hugonots despair of help from from thence whereupon a Treaty is begun but not concluded The Admiral being sick is carried along with the Army in a Litter The Duke of Anjou being sick the Army is commanded by the Mareshal de Câ—sse who inclining to Calvin's Doctrine makes no progress against the Hugonots Through suspition of the Mareshal de Câ—ssâ— and d' Anville the Treaty is renewed The Peace is concluded and published but full of jealousies Charles the IX marrieth Isabella the daughter of Maximilian the Emperour Anno 1570. 1571. The Kings answer to the Duke of Guise The Duke of Guise resolves to marry Katherine de Cleves The Duke of Savoy grows suspicious of the Admiral for having against his will married Madam d' Antramont a Savoyard Ligneroles killed by the Kings command for shewing that he knew that which the King desired keep secret The Admiral after so many wars with the King prostrates himself at his feet and is graciously received 1572. The King dissembles so with the Hugonots that he is suspected by stranger Princes Cardinal Alessandrino Legat to Pius Quintus refuseth a rich jewel presented to him by the Kings own hand Gregory the 13 succeeding Pius Quinâ—us granteth a Dispensationâ— for the marriage between the Prince of Navarre and the Kings Sister The Admiral causeth the Hugonots to surprise the City of Mons in Heinault in Flanders to force the King to a War with Spain he is displeased but dissembles it The Lords â—f the House of Lorain and the Admiral are seemingly made friends before the King The War against the Spaniards breaks out against the Kings will The Queen of Navarre is poisoned with a pair of gloves The Prince of Navarre assumes the title of King The Admiral prefers himself before Iulius Caesar and Alexander the Great The Lady Marguerite being asked if she would have the King of Navarre for her Husband answered not but being urged by the King bowed her head The King takes order with the Duke of Guise to have the designs put in execution Maurevell shoots the Admiral in the left elbow and saves himself by flight The King and the Queen-Mother visit the Admiral and under pretence of defending him set strict guards upon his house The Duke of Guise besets the Aâ—mirals house The Admiral is slain thrown out at the window and dragged into a stable All the chief Hugonots in the Louvre are killed At the ringing of the Bell the Hugonotâ— are massacred and amongst them Denis Lambin The King of Navarâ—e and the Prince of C nde are kept in the Kings chamber during the massacre and after are kept prisoners Ten thousand Hugonots killed in Paâ—â—â— whereof five hundred 〈◊〉 Barons and men of 〈…〉 to the Admirals â—ody The like Commissions against the Hugonots sent through the whole Kingdom Where executed and where not It is reported that 40000 Hugonots were killed in the Massacre The Admirals Statue burned and his Palace razed The King of Navarre turns Catholick Words of the King to the Prince of Conde The Prince and his Brothers turns Catholicks Monsieur de la Noue sent Governour by the King to Rochel turns General to the Hugonots Sanserre taken
Kings Army for the battel in the field of Yvras * The French Translation says five hundred * The French say four hundred The manner how the Army of the League was imbattelled The Armies face one another but being overtaken by the night they retire to quarters The errour of the Viscount de Tavaâ—nes in drawing up the Divisions of the Horsâ— The King all arm'd on horse-back visits and exhorts his Souldiers with great efficacy and at the head of his Army lifting up his eyes to Heaven prayeth heartily The sign of Battel given Count Egmont and his Lanciers all câ—t in pieces A page being slain who wore a great white Feather like the Kings it was thought the King himself was killed The Cavalry of the League being defeated save themselves by flight The Swisses have quarter given them The Dutch that had been raised by the King and had taken Arms for the League are put to the Sword The Kings clemency towards the French The Reiters of the League being reduced to necessiâ—y fight till they aie all destroyed Six thousand of the League slain Two hundred and four Ensigns and Cornets taken by the King with all their Cannon and Baggage On hiâ— side but Five hundred slain After the Victory the King made his Commanders sup with him at Rosny familiarly speaking to every one and praising even the meanest Soldier Father Christino of Nizza tells the Parisians in the Pulpit of the defeat anâ— makes them resolve to endure any thing for the Catholick Religion taking an occasion to discourse of these words Those whom I love I râ—bucke and chasten Pope Sixtus V. grows jealous that Cardinal Gaetano is inclined to favor the Spanish designs The Cardinal Legat meets with the Mareschal de Byron divers things are treated of without any conclusion Melun stands upon the Seinâ— above Paris The siege and taking of Melun by the Kings Army The Sieur de Villeroy being come to Melun to treat an Agreement with the King perswades him by many reasons to turn Catholick and propounds a Cessation of Arms. The King 's Answer to the Sieur de Villeroy Moderation more profitable in Victory than at another time The Sieur de Villeroy is dismissed without conclusion the King being resolved not to grant a Cessation of Arms. Marc ' Antonio Mocâ—nigo Bishop of Ceneda treats with the Mareschal de Byron and propounds a Cessation of Arms but it is not accepted The Bishop of Câ—neda confers with the King prays him to grant a Truce the King absolutely denies it complaining of the Cardinal Legat. Some are put to death by the fury of the people for saying it was better to make Peace with the King than starve with hunger A solemn Procession in which the Ecclesiastical Orders appear in their religious habits and not only so but armed as Souldiers A solemn Oath taken by the Magistrates The City being blockt up on every side is in great scarcity for want of Victual The Bishop of Paris gives way that the Church-plate should be turned into moneâ— for the relief of the poor The Cardinal of Bourbon dies at Fontenay which produceth no alteration aâ— all only the Duke of Mayenne invites the Deputies of the Provinces to Meauâ— to chuse another King The interests and designs of the King of Spain The Duke of Parma's opinion The Duke of Mayenne having met the Duke of Parma at Conde and not being able to perswade him to go into France obtains some supplies for the relief of Paris The Spanish Ministers â—eal with some Governors of places to deliver them up into the hands of the King of Spain The Sieur de St. Paul puts in relief into Paris The description of the miseries the people suffered in the siege Renard the Procureur of the Chastelet with some others executed for having cried in the face of the Council Bread or Peace * Bread or Peace An Insurrection appeased with the death of divers of those made it The Parisians make Bread of Dead mens Bones Upon Saint Iames his day the King assaults and takes the Fauxbourgs of Paris The King at the siege of St. Denis sits on his Horse back Forty hours together A Treaty propounded the Legat and Cardinal Gondy meet the Marquiss of Pisani in the Fauâ—bourgs but return without concluding any thing For fear of an Insurrection the Council of Paris chuseth two Deputies the Cardinal Gondy and Archbishop of Lyons to treat with the King The High-Chancellor Chiverny recalled to the execution of his Office by Henry the Fourth The Speech of the City-Depu ies unto the King The King's Answer The opinion of the High Chancellor Chiverny The Mareschal de Byrons opinion to which the Kings Counsellors assent The Deputies return with the Kings Aâ—swer All thought of Peace is laid aside The Duke of Parma hath express order from Spain to go and relieve Paris At the coming of the Duke of Parma's Letters which promised relief within fifteen days the souldiers and people despairing strive to flye away from the City The German Souldiers in Paris having no other food kill little children to eat The Duke of Mayenne to give hope to the Parisians advances with his Army as far as Meaux The Duke of Parma declares that he had never been of opinion that the King of Spain should send his Army into France to serve the League The Duke of Parma moves with his Army from Valenciennes to relieve Paris The Duke of Parma's manner of conduct in his marching thorow France The Duke of Parma's arrival at Meaux where he joins with the Duke of Mayenne An Accommodation is again propounded but the Duke of Parma saying he had only order from the King to relieve Paris and not to treat the Deputies return The Abbot 〈◊〉 Bene dieâ— Upon the 30 of August the King rises from the siege of Paris and marches to Chelles to hinder the relief The manner how the Kings Army was disposed at Chelles The Dukes of Mayenne and Parma while their Horse skirmish go to discover the situation and strength of the Army While the two Armies lie still observing one another the Parisians make some provision of Victual The King sends a Trumpet to thâ— D. of Mayenne challenging him to Battel The Duke of Mayenne sends him to the D. of Parma who returns a notable answer to the King The Duke of Parma draws his Army into Battalia marches towards the Enemy makes shew as if he would give Battel then running suddenly goes to Lagny and deceives the King who thinking to fight had disposed his Army in a readiness * In Lagny The Duke of Parma takes Lagny before the face of the Kings Army whereby the passage of the River Marne bâ—â—ng freed upâ—â— the sixth of September great store of victual enters Paris The King withdraws his Army from the enemy and marches towards St. Denis * Thâ— Italian sayes Su lâ— due â—ore della noâ—â—â— but their account of hours beginning from Sun-set and so to 24 which end
Army * The French sayes towards the East The Mareschal de Byron layes siege to Rouen Nov. 11. 1591. In the first Skirmish before Rouen the Earl of Essex his Nephew is slain by Berosey * The Author is a little mistaken in this partiâ—ular for it was the Earl of Essex his Brother Sir Waâ—ter d' Eureux A double practice is discovered which vanishes without effect The Earl of Essex challenges the Sieur de Villars to a Duel who refuses it not but refers it to another time and so nothing is done The King with the rest of the Army comes up to the siege of Rouen he sends a Herald to summon the Town but is refused * A Mount raised on purpose to plant Cannon on Some call it a Caâ— * Orillons are the round shoulders at the ends of the faces of Bastions next the Flanks which cover the covered Flanks little used in Holland but much in Italy and France One Goville â— Priest one of the stoutest Defendants noted both by the Kings party and his own aâ— often as he fights single still gets thâ— victory * Or digging tools Lieutenant Landon being taken prisoner by the Kings party promises to let them in at a Gate of the City but being set at liberty he discovers the business to the Governor who on the night appointed takes Captain Raulet and others that came for that purpose Another practice but not a fained one is discovered and those that are guilty condemned to the Gallows There sally out of Rouen 1000 Foot and 300 Horse The Baron de Biron wounded The Skirmish increased almost to a Battel many Commanders are either killed or wounded and the Sieur de Villars also being hurt hath much ado to retire to the Walls under the protection of his own Cannon * A Skyt-gate is that gap in the Parapâ—s where the mouth of the Cannon lies out called in French l'Embraseure or Cannoniere Goville the valiant Priest is killed with a Musket shot The Duke of Parma is of opinion to succor the League without shewing any other end save that of Religion and Diego d' Ivarra thinks it better the League being in a strait to force them to call an Assembly of the States and to declare the Infanta Isabella Queen of France Pope Gregory the 14th dies Giovanni Antonio Fachinetto Cardinal of Santi Quattro succeeds with the name of Innocent the 9th His inclinations concerning the affairs of France The death of Pope Innocent the Ninth Upon tâ—e 4th of Ianuâ—ry 1592 the Duke of Parma being come into France and joyned with the Popes and the French Forces musters his Army Upon the 16th day the Confederates march to relieve Rouen with 24000 Foot and 6000 Horse The description of the Confederate Army The Kings Army before Rouen amounts to 10000 Horse and above 27000 Foot The King at Folleville having intelligence that the Army of the League was marching near advanced with some Horse to view it and being met with two Troops of the Enemy skirmishes and retires with all his men to Berteville The King going from Aumale with a few Lords to discover the enemy is forced to fight upon the sudden in disorder yet notwithstanding after a short resistance puts them to flight While the King views the Enemies Army their Cavalry come up to him and he being in wonderful great danger comes off wounded The Duke of Nevers relieves the Kings Cavalry that was retiring to Aumale and makes good their retreat The Duke of Nevers having fetched off the Kings Cavalry follows the King who had saved himself in a Wood. The King caused his wound to be drest in the Wood which found not dangerous he goes presently to Neuf-Chastel The King leaves the â—aron de Guiry at Neuf-Chastel he having underâ—aken to defend it and goes to Diâ—pe to be cured of his wound The Duke of Parma's Answer to the French Lords The Duke of Parma besieges Neuf Chastel which though weak is gallantly defended by Giury but a breach being made and the assailants ready to fall on Giury capitulates The Duke of Paâ—ma angry at his resistance shews himself unwilling to treat but being appeased grants him honourable conditions A skirmish growâ— almost to a Battel Chicot the Kings Jester takes the Count de Chaligny prisonâ—â— The Duke of Parma draws near to Rouen A generous offer of Georgio Basti and Camillo Capizucchi The Duke of Parma is of opinion to follow the enterprise of Rouen and to prosecute the Kings forces already terrified The Duke of Mayenne is of another mind and his advice is followed The Duke of Paâ—ma sends 800 Horse into Rouen and then goes to besiege St. Esâ—rit de Rue an exceeding strong place The King receives supplies by the Holland Fleet and applies himself with his utmost endeavors to the siege of Rouen The Kings Souldiers at Rouen desire to recover their Cannon which the besieged had cast into the moat their designs are discovered and the defendents at last though after many skirmishes draw them up with engines and bring them into the Town with great joy * Or Quintane The Sieur de Giury is sorely wounded for which the King much grieved said That if he should die he had no body to whom 〈◊〉 could commend the charge of the Light-House which speech disgusted the Sieur de Montigny and la Chappelle the first of which spurred on by the Kings words continues to serve him with more diligâ—nce and the other in despair goes over to the League The Duke of Parma leaving the siege of â—ue draws near to Rouen to relieve it * Which is between Cretoy and S. Valery The King mâ—sters his forces and finding himself much weaker resolves to râ—â—se his siege The King sending away his Carriages before draws up his Army in battalia and marches away from the siege of Rouen The Army of the League with no very good advice go to besiege Câ—udebec thereby utterly to free the City of Rouen The Duke of Parma viewing the situation of Caudebec receives a Musket-shot in the arm Monsieur de la Garde surrenders Caudebec to the Lords of the League Upon notice of the Enemies return the Nobility return to the Kings Army with great Supplies The Kings Army returns being near 18000 Foot and 8000 Horse The King marching with his Army between the walls of two Parks puts himself in great danger which he escapes by reason of the D. of Parma's being in a Feaver The Armies quarter within a mile of one another The Kings soldiers make themselves masters of the Trench made by them of the League before the Wood. Camillo Capizuâ—â—hi with his Tertia recovers the Trench again and secures it with fortifications The Army of the League being in the Peninsula of Caux the King strives to shut up their passage out being but one and that very narrow The Kings soldiers take a Post from those of the League which after a long dispute is recovered by the Italians and Walloons The
King beats up the quarters of the Light-horse of the League The Duke of Parma sends Prince Ranuccio to assault the Kings out-guards and while they are fighting there being favoured by a mist he removes his Camp without noise of either Drum or Trumpet The Army of the League shut up in the Peninsula is reduced unto necessity of Victual and is in a great strait The Duke of Parma to free the Army which was in a manner imprisoned in the Country of Caux resolves to pass the River Seine and his attempt succeeds The King perceiving the Enemies design though too late goes to hinder their passage over the River but they were past already The King dissolves his forces and sends the Lords to their Governments and with a quick fleeing Army follows the march of the enemy Francois de Bourbon Dukâ— of Montpensâ—er as he was returning to his Government of Normandy dies at Lisieâ—x the third of Iune 1592. The Duke of Mayenne murmurs against the Duke of Parma ascribing the glory of all the actions to himself The Duke of Parma shâ—wing that he had twice delivered the League attributeâ— the cause unto the French why the King of Navarre was not utterly suppressed The Duke of Mayenne upon excuse of taking Physick stayes at Rouen The Sieur du Plesâ—is Mornay Secretary of State to the King and the Sieur de Villerâ—y for the Duke of Mayenne Treat of an Accommodation with mutuâ—l promises of Secrecy President Ieannin by order from the D. of Mayenne signifies those Conditions to Monsieur de Villeroy who was in Treaty which the Duke desires for the effecting an Accommodation The Treaty of Agreement divulged by the Sieur du Plessis comes to the ears of the Princesses and Spanish Ministers working a contrary effect to what he that published them desired The Duke of Parma leaves Forces in France under the Sieur de Rosne depending upon the Duke of Mayenne to whom also the other Spanish Ministers forbear to give further discontents The Catholicks of the Kings party displeased that the Peace should be treated by the Sieur de Plessis a Hugonot renew the Treaty of a third party Innocent the Ninth is succeeded in the Papacy by Cardinal Hippolito Aldobrandino with the name of Clement the Eighth being aged Fifty six years Clement the Eighth gives supplies unto the League with more moderate expences and resolutions than his Predecessors had done The King by the means of Mocenigo the Venetian Ambassador prays that Republick to treat with the Pope concerning his reconciliation with the Church The King desires Ferdinando de Medici Grand Duke of Thuscany to use his endeavors also with the Pope and the Colledge of Cardinals in favour of his business The Duke of Mayenne who had still deferred the Convocation of the States writes to the Cardinal Legat and to the Duke of Parma that the time of assembling them was now present Cardinal Gondi and the Marquiss de Pisani are chosen to be sent to Rome The Decree of the Parliaments of Tours and Chalons that none should run to Rome for the procuring of Benefices The pretensions of Râ—nâ—ud de Bâ—aune Archbishop of Bâ—urges upon the Spiritual Superiority of the Galliae A Decree made by Henry the Fourth in favour of the Ecclesiastical Dignities and of the Catholick Religion The Duke of Mayenne besieges Ponteau de Mer. The Sieur de Villars goes to besiege Quilleboeuf a Fort not yet brought to perfection The Sieur de Villars is forced to rise from Quillâ—boeuf The Duke of Mayenne takeâ— Ponteau de Mer The Duke of Parma goes into Flanders to the â—aths of Spaw to be cured of the Dropsie Monsieur de Rosne takes Espernay The King sends his Forces to recover Espernay The Mareschal de Byron a Commander of great valour is killed with a Cannon-shot Iuly 26. in the Sixty fifth year of his age The King wept â—or the Mareschal de Byâ—on The Baron de Byron to revenge the death of his Father scales a great Tower at Espernay and takes it but is sorely wounded Espernay yieldeth it self with condition to leave their colours which were much desired by the King because there were some Spanish Ensigns among them The King desires a reconciliation with the Catholick Church by way of Agreement not by way of Pardon Causes that make the Pope backward in determining about the affairs of the Crown of France The Duke of Mayenne gives Villeroy liberty to favour the Kings Conversion at Rome and at the same time opposes it with all his power Pope Clâ—m 8. gives notice to Cardinal Gondi and to the Marquiss de Pisans that they should not enter into the Ecclesiastical State Cardinal Gondi sends his Secretary to Rome to excuse himself to the Pope The unhappy condition of Ecclesiastical affairs in the Kingdom of France The Pope sends Monsignor Agucchi to Cardinal Sega Legat in France with prâ—dent Instructions concerning the affairs of that Kingdom Cardinal Sega affectionate to the Lords of the League and perswaded by hope being become partial to the Spaniards doth not execute his orders accordding to the Popes intentions The Duke of Mayenne interpreting the Popes manner of proceeding to be in favour of him applies himself to the Convocation of the States with hope to be chosen King of France The City of Paris is appointed for the Convocation of the States The Duke of Mayenne leaves the command of the Army to the Sieur de Rosne and goes himself to Parâ—â— Causes that move the Duke of Mayenne to hope to be chosen King of France The Duke of Parâ—a's death was hurtful to the interests of the King of Spain Monsieur de la Valette is slain with a Musket shot at the siege of Râ—câ—ebrâ—ne The River Vare is the confine that separates Italy from France The Sieur de Les Diguiâ—res makes great incuâ—sions against the Duke of Savoy Monsieur de Maugiron Governour of Valence for the King gives up the place to the Lords of the League The Duke of Savoy recovers the places taken by Les Diguieres and takes Antibo The Duke of Espernon going into Provence recovers Antibo and all the towns held by the Duke of Savoy as far as the River Vare Antoine Scipion Duke of Iâ—yeuse lays siege to Villemuâ— Fortresâ— near Montauban Monsieur de Temines enters with men into Villemur The Kings Forces sent to relieve Villemur assault the Duke of Ioyeuse's Camp and make themselves masters of the first Trench While the Royalists fight with the Leaguers with equal fortune Temines sallies with most of the Garrison of Villemur and catching the Enemy in the midst routs them and puts them to flight Câ—aon a great strong Town that held for the League is besieged by the Princes of Câ—nty and Dombes The Royallists raise their siege at Craon by reason of the Duke of Merâ—oeurs arrival with relief The Kings Forces desiring to make their retreat in sight of the enemy losâ— almost all their Foot who are
made in the Conference at Suâ—enne to find how his Conversion would be relished if he should resolve to turn The Arch-Bishop of Bourges tells them in the Conference that the King inspired by God would turn to the Catholick Religion The Deputies of the League answer the Archbishop of Bourges his proposition The Kings Deputies present a writing to those of the League which is accepted The Spaniards fearing the propositions of the Royallists offer that their King should give the Infanta in marriage to one of the Princes of the House of Lorain The Cardinal Legat writes to Cardinal Pelleve to make protestation in his name unto the States that they can neither treat of the Kings conversion peace nor any thing else because of the Decree of the Canons and the Oath the Deputies had taken The King to give reputation to his party besiegetâ— Dreux The defendents quit the Town and having fired many houses to gain time to save themselves retire into the Castle The Spanish Ambassadors promise in their Kings behalf to give the Infanta in Marriage to the Duke of Guise as soon as she should be chosen Queen which troubles the Duke of Mayenne The Sieur de Bassompierre Ambassador for the Duke of Loraâ—n demands to have that Treaty suspended till his Master were advertised of it The Duke of Mayenne desirous to disturb â—he Proposition of the Spaniards pâ—ss many difficulties into the Duke of Guise his consideration * Rubicon the nâ—me of a River in Italy which Julius Caesar passed in the beginning of his expedition against Pompey whâ—nce To pass the Rubicon is become a phrase for to enter into a dangerous exploit The Duke of Guise though inwardly of another mind answers that he will not digress from his Uncles Counsels The Duke of Mayenne faining to be glad but desiring indeed to hinder the Duke of Guise's greatness askâ— exorbitant conditions of the Spaniards The Duke of Mayenne seeing himself excluded from the Crown begins a Treaty to bring in the Cardinal of Bourbon The Duke of Mayenne to hinder the Spanish design gets the Parliament of Paâ—is to make a Decree that the Crown should not be transferred upon strangers and to give order to him to hinder all such like Treaties The Spanish Ambassadors going through the streets of Paris are mocked and abused with ill language The King sends for Prelates and Divines from several places and being instructed at Mante publishes that he will go to Mass at St. Deniâ— upon the Five and twentieth of Iuly The Archbishop of Bourges tells them in the Conference at Surenne that the King is resâ—lved to reconcile himself to the Church The Duke of Guise tells the Spaniards that his Election to be King of France would prove ridiculous to others and ruinous to himself The Ceremonies used in the Act of the Kings Conversion upon St. Iames his day Anno 1593. by the Archbishop of Bourgâ—s in the chief Church of St. Denis The Duke of Mayenne tells the Spanish Ambassadors in the name of all the States that they had determined to defer the electâ—on of their future King till another time The Truce is concluded and published for three monthâ— the States are dismissed and invited to meet at the same place in October following having first made a Decree for the receiving the Council of Trent 1593. Lodovico Gonzaga Duke of Neveâ—s is chosen Ambassador of obedience to the Pâ—pe from the King after hiâ— Conversion and four Prelates are appointed to accompany him The Duke of Mayeâ—â—e sendâ— the Sieur de Montpezâ—t into Spain to treat with the Catholick King that tâ—e Infanta being elected Queen of â—rance might be given in marriage to his eldest Son The Pope neither approves of the Infanta's election nor marriage as things not feâ—sable but only seems to consent unto them not to disgust the Spaniards Pope Cleâ—â—nt could have wished that some Catholick Prince of the House of Bourbon might be elected to the Crown and that he should marry the Infanta but when he heard the Kings intention to turn Catholick he began to encline to hiâ— Giacopo Sanâ—esio a Servanâ— to the Family of Aldobrandino favoured by Clement the â—ighth was afterward enriched and elected Cardinal Arnaud d' Ossâ—t Agâ—nt at Rome for the Queen Dowager of Henry the Third Giacopo Sannesiâ— a Friend of d' Ossats hath order from the Pope to treat with him but as of himself about the affairs of the King of France and the Kingdom Monsignore Serafino Olivario having received Letters from the King brought by Monsieur de la Clielle shews them to the Pope The Sieur de lâ— Clielle is brought secretly to the Pope leaves the Kings letters and departs with no very good answer Cardinal Toledo treats often with la Clielle but resolves that the Pope cannot admit the Kings desires he being a relapsed Heretick D' Ossat gives order to la lielle to perâ—wade the â—King to go on in shewing himself a Catholick Divers Treatises are printed against the Absolution of Henry the IV given him by the French Prelates D' Ossat answers them but cannot geâ— leave to prinâ— his discourse The Pope sends Antonio Possevino a Jesuitâ— to tell the Duke of Nevers that he should not come to Româ— to execute his Embassy because the King was not yet acknowledged a Catholick thereupon the King goes to Manâ—uâ— The Pope sends Posseviâ—o again to the Duke of Nâ—verâ— to bid him come â—n to Rome where he should bâ— received as a Catholick Italian Prince though not as an Ambassador An â—nsurrection in the City of Lyonâ— against the Dâ—â—e of Nâ—mours who being Governor plotted to make himself absolute Lord but being discovered he is imprisoned and the Government given to the Archbishop of the City By a Decree of the chief heads of the City of Lyons the Duke of Nemours is puâ— out of the Gâ—vernment and the Marquisâ— of St. Sâ—â—lin out of â—hat of Dâ—upâ—iâ—e Thâ— Duke of Maâ—ennâ— and Guisâ— united thâ—mselves in affection and agrâ—e jointly to favour each other in thâ— electioâ— to be King Tassis being returned from Flanders treatâ— with respect and confidence with the Duke of Mayenne The King of Spain provided the Infanta might be elected resolves to give her any husband The Truce is prolonged for two months more The Pope seâ—dâ— the D. of Neuers word he intends not be shall stay at Rome above ten dayeâ— The Duke of Nevers being entred privately into Râ—me goes the same evening to kiss the Popeâ— feet The Pope lets the Duke of Nâ—verâ— know that he cannot prolong the term or ten dayes and that he could not admit the Prelates who came along with him to his presence unless they submitted themselves to the Penitentiâ—ro Maggierâ— who is the chief Officer that hath power to absolve a Penitent The Duke of Nevers falling upon his knees beseeches the Pope at least to give the King absolution in Foro Consâ—ientiae anâ— it is denied The Duke of Nâ—vers goes away dâ—sâ—ontented from
forward by the Sieur de Balagny who under colour of travelling to see the World stayed there and had gotten the acquaintance of many principal men of that Kingdom it was afterwards managed with more life by Ioan de Monluc Bishop of Valence and Guy Sieur de Lansac and other persons of less quality but not of less esteem appointed to treat with the States of that Kingdom The greatest impediment which the Kings Agents found was the opposition of the Evangeliques of that Kingdom in Poland they so call the followers of the new opinions in matter of Faith who had but small inclination to the Duke of Anjou partly because the Victories he atchieved had been against those of the same belief partly because the Massacre of Paris variously spoken of by the Protestants in those places so far remote made them fear that being chosen King he would molest and disquiet those that were averse from the Apostolick See and not of the Catholick Religion whereof they knew he was so sincere a Professour The fears of the Evangeliques were fomented by the Letters and Embassies of many Protestant Princes of Germany much displeased at the slaughter of the Hugonots in France and ill-affected to the Duke of Anjou's greatness For which cause the King endeavoured by divers writings and by means of his Embassadors to remove the opinion which was commonly held that the Massacre of Paris was contrived long before-hand attributing the business as sudden and accidental unto the temerity of the Admiral who seeing himself wounded by his Enemies began rashly to plot a new conspiracy against all the Royal Family and declared that he would tolerate a Liberty of Conscience though not the free profession of Calvin's Doctrine nor did this seem sufficient but fearing more to exasperate the minds of the Protestants and Evangeliques he began to proceed more coldly in the enterprize of Rochel lest the Duke of Anjou taking it by force should stir up more hatred against him and by the desolation of the City should increase the difficulties of his Election which seemed to be in a fair way of coming to a happy issue Nor was the King alone of this opinion but his Embassadors in Poland and particularly the Bishop of Valence very much pressed the King that to facilitate that business he would proceed more gently against the Hugonots in France For these respects new treaties of agreement were begun with the Rochellers yet still continuing their assaults and batteries till news came that upon the ninth day of May Henry Duke of Anjou was with a general consent elected King of Poland Wherefore he seeking to come off from that siege with such moderation that his reputation might be safe and the minds of his new Subjects not unsatisfied from whom he endeavoured to remove all suspicion of his taking away their Liberty of Conscience he proceeded not so violently against the Hugonots who quite tired out and in despair of defending themselves any longer forgot their wonted constancy and were desirous to obtain their peace This was favoured by the natural inclination of the Duke who was weary of the toils of War and desirous not only to return to the pleasures of the Court but also shortly to go take possession of his new Kingdom Wherefore the City having often sent their Deputies into the Camp to treat after many difficulties they agreed at last upon the Eleventh day of Iuly that the City should yield it self unto the Kings obedience with these conditions That the King should declare the inhabitants of Rochel Nismes and Montaban to be his good and faithful Subjects and should approve of all that they had done from the month of August the year before being 1572. until that present time pardoning all faults and enormities whatsoever had been committed during the Civil War by the said Inhabitants their Souldiers or Adherents declaring all to be done by his order That in those three Cities he should allow the free and publick exercise of the Reformed Religion they meeting together in small numbers and without Arms the Officers appointed for that purpose being there amongst them That in all other outward matters except Baptism and Matrimony they should observe the Rites and Holy days observed and commanded by the Roman Catholick Church That the King should confirm all the Liberties Immunities and Priviledges of those three Towns not permitting them to be in any part diminished altered or violated That the Rochellers should receive a Governour of the Kings appointment but without a Garison who might freely stay there inhabit go and return into the City at his pleasure and that they should be governed by the Laws Ordinances and Customs with which they had been governed under the Kings of France ever since they were Subjects to that Crown That they should break all Leagues Friendships Intelligences and Confederacies whatsoever within or without the Kingdom not lending any relief or assistance to those which should continue up in Arms though of the same Religion That the use and exercise of the Catholick Religion should be restored in those Cities and all other places whence it had been taken leaving freely unto the Church-men not only the Churches Monasteries and Hospitals but likewise all the profits and revenues belonging to them That all Lords of free Mannors through the Kingdom might in their own Houses lawfully celebrate Baptism and Matrimony after the manner of the Hugonots provided the assembly exceeded not the number of ten persons That there should be no inquisition upon mens Consciences and that those who would not dwell in the Kingdom might sell their Estates and go live where they pleased provided it were not in places that were Enemies to the Crown and that for the observing of these Articles the said three Cities should give hostages which should be changed every three months and always should follow the Court. When these Conditions were established and the hostages given which by the Duke were presently sent to Court Monsieur de Byron the Governour appointed by the King entred Rochel with one of the Publick Heralds took possession of the Government and caused the Peace to be proclaimed after which the Duke of Anjou now King of Poland having dismissed the Army went with a noble Train of Princes Lords and Gentlemen unto the City of Paris where assuming the Title of his new Kingdom and having received the Polish Ambassadors he prepared for his journey to go take possession of the Crown In the mean time Sanserre which was not comprehended in the Capitulation of the Rochellers because it was not a free Town under the Kings absolute Dominion as the rest but under the Seigniory of the Counts of Sanserre being reduced to extream misery by famine without all hope of relief yielded it self to Monsieur de la Chastre who having by order from the King to gratifie the Polish Ambassadors pardoned all their lives fined the Town in a certain sum of money to be
distributed to the Army and causing it to be dismantled and the Gates Clock and Bells to be removed to take away from it all form of a City and bring it to the condition of an ordinary Village he put a Garison into the Castle caused the goods and revenues of the Clergy to be restored and the Churches to the use of the Catholick Religion and a while after as it was reported he commanded Guilliaume Ioanneau the Bailiff of the Town who had been chief Head of the late sedition to be secretly thrown into a Well though many say that he being fallen mad with despair cast himself wilfully into it This was the end of the Insurrection which began after the Admirals death's wherein through want of care in those that commanded or want of fidelity in those that were to execute the severity of those remedies not being used which with small trouble and less difficulty would absolutely have plucked up the very roots of those evils the sparks were only covered for a time and not utterly extinguished from whence afterward brake out more violent flames and more lasting dangerous mischiefs But no fear of that troubled the Court which full of pomps and triumphs for the Coronation of the new King thought it enjoyed a secure quiet in the midst of so many delights which having lasted for the space of two months the King of Poland accompanied unto the confines of Lorain by his Mother and the King his Brother about the beginning of October went to take possession of his Kingdom But the King was no sooner returned unto his pleasures intent only upon hunting and other youthful sports when those humours began to discover themselves which were more like than ever to disturb his Kingdom with infinite troubles and commotions After the departure of Henry King of Poland the first place of dignity and preeminence belonged to Franâ—is Duke of Alancon the Kings next Brother who was not only young and therefore void of experience but also by nature endowed with no great abilities of understanding of so fickle a mind and so puffed up that he seemed more to incline to rash precipitate advices than to a discreet moderate rule of living and as he had inwardly been very much displeased at the Power which had been given to his Brother the Duke of Anjou and was deeply pricked with the secret sting of envy at his valour and glorious actions esteeming the greatness and reputation of his Brother to be a dishonour and lessening to himself so he bore a concealed hatred to all those that had any relation to or dependance upon Henry loving and admiring the Admiral de Coligny and his adherents as was often plainly observed but as it were tacitely reprehending the Kings deliberations and secretly desiring to be the Head of that Faction and though the Queen his Mother knowing his disposition endeavoured always to keep discreet experienced men about him which might wisely moderate his humours and resolutions yet was he utterly averse from them and through a conformity of nature let himself be rather wholly guided by Boniface Sieur de la Mole a man of ordinary quality but full of vast unmeasurable thoughts and by Hanibal Count de Coconas a banished Peidmontois who as it is commonly the custom of Exiles not being able to enjoy quietness himself laboured to molest and disturb the repose of others The King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde were from the beginning united to the Duke of Alancon because they saw themselves but lightly esteemed by the Duke of Anjou Head of the Catholick party and because they watched all occasions that might give them opportunity to revive and raise again their oppressed persecuted Faction and not they alone but also the Mareshals of Momorancy and d' Anville William Lord of Tore and Charles Lord of Meru all Brothers who not being able of themselves to attain to the dignity of their Father nor to the credit and authority he held in his life-time but continuing especially after the death of the Admiral meanly regarded or rather hated and suspected by the King by reason of their near alliance to him and jealous that their ruine was no less aimed at then that of others sought to unite themselves unto that party whose power might bear them up to a greater height of fortune To these was also joined the Mareshal de Cosse who was but little favoured by the Catholick party and all those that either secretly or openly had been inclined to the Admiral and not they only but likewise all who for particular interests having taken distaste at the present condition of affairs were still contriving new forms of Government these being received and filled with hopes and boldness chiefly by the Lords of Momorancy who carried themselves very cunningly in the business framed a third party which making no ground nor difference of either Religion but wholly applying themselves to the reforming of the State began to be called the Faction of Politicks or Malecontents But these new practices and machinations which while the Duke of Anjou was present were managed more covertly for fear of his valour and authority the curb being now taken away began to sprout out more freely not only because the Duke of Alancon who favoured them remained in possession of the chiefest place but because the power over the Catholick party was still in the hands of the Duke of Guise and his Brothers the ancient emulous inveterate Enemies of the Families of Bourbon and Momorancy whereby their linking and knitting themselves together to counterpoise the excessive greatness of their adversaries seemed more necessary and was in appearance more excusable The opportunities for the breaking forth of this mischief were much increased by the Kings being sick who through too much exercise in hunting running wrestling and riding wherewith he was beyond measure delighted falling into a long dangerous sickness could not with that vigour which was proper to his nature intend the rooting up of those growing disorders but gave greater means to the Duke of Alancon to discover and foment his own pretensions wherefore the Duke of Anjou being gone away he began apparently to pretend to and procure the same Title and Authority which his Brother had so many years possessed being set on to it by the counsels of the Mareshals of Cosse and Momorancy But this was not only opposed by the King and Queen-Mother who neither approved his humour nor his actions but also by his own disability which rendred him much inferiour in wit and valour to the Duke of Anjou and no ways able to undergo so great a charge besides that the King being now of riper years and of a wary suspicious nature was nothing willing to grant so great a power to any body again having perhaps more ardently favoured the Election of the King of Poland because he thought he could neither so easily nor so handsomly by any other means deprive him of that Authority and
of the enemies hands That he had taken away the victory and reputation from the King of Navar who oppressing the French in all places had been opportunely bridled onely by the power of his Army and that now also though the Count de Vaudemont with the Forces of Lorain had left him and though the chief French who were interessed had come but slowly to the Army he would have made an end of suppressing the King if they would have agreed to follow him and if by imprudently thrusting themselves into a net shut up on all sides they had not spoiled the fruits of the Victory and lost the opportunity which presented it self of ending the War victoriously at the last That the Catholick King poured out the gold and blood of his Kingdoms prodigally for their benefit and they on the contrary having no other aim but to grow rich in particular cared but little for the publick good and much less for the safety of the Kingdom and finally That he would not stay unprofitably and without fruit at Rouen and suffer not onely the affairs of Flanders but even also those of France to go to ruine without remedy From these words their actions were not different for the Duke of Mayenne pretending a necessity to take Physick would needs stay at Rouen and not follow the Army that marched away and the Duke of Parma vext that he would not go with him would not leave him any Forces at all but on the other side taking with him the Duke of Guise gave out that he would leave the Command to him of those Spanish Forces that should stay in France which more than any thing else nettled the Duke of Mayenne who the Cardinal-Legat departing also with the Army remained alone and forsaken being scarce able to obtain that the Pope's Swissers and Commissary Matteucci should stay with him at Rouen and yet even this also was a stone of exceeding great scandal for Matteucci a man of a harsh carriage and most wilful in his opinions either having such orders from Rome or because he had not money to pay them would needs dismiss the Swisses within a while after neither was it possible by any kind of reasons perswasions or threatnings to alter his determination but the Duke of Mayenne having earnestly desired him to stay them yet a moneth longer offering to pay them himself if he would not keep them in his own pay could not prevail any thing at all whereat highly incensed and grieved that he was ill dealt with by them all he gave order that Matteucci should be seized upon which though it were not effected because he hid himself in the habit of a Soldier and departed with the same Swisses and because the Duke the first fury of his wrath being over dissembled the business and did not care to have his order put in execution yet notwithstanding the Legat complained grievously about it and the thing was very ill taken at Rome whereupon the Duke's discontents multiplied on all sides which had so much power on him that he began afresh to lend his ear to a Treaty of Peace which Monsieur de Villeroy had never given over to manage out of a desire to conclude an Agreement with the King and by that means to free themselves from the mischief as he said of forraign Forces Monsieur de Villeroy had kept the Treaty alive sometimes with one sometimes with another of the King's party and as either side had the better so did the Treaty vary accordingly for when the King felt himself much straitned by the Enemy he fell into a thought of satisfying the party of the League and of freeing himself from danger and trouble and when the Duke of Mayenne found himself either ill dealt withall or slenderly assisted by the Confederates he also inclined towards the hopes of an Accommodation but the insuperable difficulty that was in the King's conversion because he would not do it at the request of his enemies and the Duke 's not being willing to conclude the Treaty unless he were first a Catholick had alwayes cut off the practices and put the business in a total desperation But about this time Monsieur de Villeroy having treated long and freely about it with Monsieur de l' Ominie one of the King's Secretaries of State who had been taken prisoner and was at Pontoyse he after he had his liberty treated of it with the King just at the time when by reason of the Duke of Parma's drawing near he was both in danger and trouble wherefore he gave order to the Sieur du Plessis Mornay who formerly had treated about it being a man in whom by reason of his wisdom and learning he confided very much that he should renew the discourse of it again with Monsieur de Villeroy who having written several times to the Duke of Mayenne and to President Ieannin concerning it at last after much treating the Duke who had never been willing to condescend to any particular had at this time declared himself by Villeroy That if the King would give security of his conversion and satisfaction to him and the other Lords of his party he would agree to acknowledge and submit himself unto him Du Plessis and Villeroy treated together with mutual promises of secrecy but no evasion could be found whereby the King not turning his Religion at the present they of the League could be secure that he would do it for the future since they alledged that the King had from the beginning promised those very Catholicks that followed him that he would do it and yet had never performed it to them whereupon it could not be hoped that he would assuredly do it at the importunity of his Enemies Besides that the King would make that promise with uncertain and ambiguous words and with a reservation of being taught and instructed which as they were like to afford sufficient matter of excuse to whatsoever resolution he should take so did they not quiet the Duke of Mayenne and the Conditions that were propounded in his particular and in that of the other Princes and Lords of his party did not absolutely satisfie them Wherefore after much treating and after much writing and replying in the end President Ieannin wrote by the Dukes order to Villeroy and gave him Commission to propound for the last Conditions That the business of the Kings Conversion should be referred to the Popes arbiâ—rement to whom the King should send the Marquiss de Pisani accompanied with Cardinal Gondi to know his pleasure and to receive those Conditions in that matter which the Apostolick See should judge convenient and that he himself would send a person expresly and would give order to his Agents at Rome to promote the business and help to overcome the difficulties that the Pope might be brought to some reasonable determination That for security that the King should persevere in the Catholick Religion and maintain the Peace the
might march out of the City armed in rank and file their Drums beating Colours flying and light Match to go whither they thought good That two hundred thousand Crowns should be paid to the Count de Brissac in recompence of his expences and losses and that he should have twenty thousand Franks of an annual pension the Charge of Marshal of Frâ—nce conferred upon him by the Duke of Mayenne should be confirmed and the perpetual Government of Corbie and Mante granted to him which things with many other of less moment being agreed upon both sides applyed themselves to the execution of them The King at this time was at Chartres where he had caused himself to be Crowned and Anointed or as they call it Sacré about which there had been many difficulties which nevertheless by the authority of the Council were seasonably removed for he that he might take away the doubts of scrupulous minds desiring to his Conversion to add this Ceremony which is wont to be used to all Kings some objected that the Consecration by an ancient custom could not be but at the City of Reimes nor by the hands of any other than the Archbishop of that Church but having diligently over-looked the History of former times the learned found that many Kings had been Consecrated in other places and since that City was not in the Kings power reason consented not that he should therefore remain without that due Ceremony which they thought necessary for his perfect Establishment This difficulty being removed there succeeded another how the King could be Anointed without the Oyl of St. Ampoule which was kept in the Cathedral of that City and which as fame reports was brought down by an Angel from Heaven purposely for the Consecration of King Cloüis and the other Kings of France his Successors but neither of this was there any other necessity save bare tradition whereupon it was determined that neither the City nor the Oyl being in the Kings power the Oyl should be brought that is kept in the City of Tours in the Monastery of the Friers of St. Martin of which there is a report confirmed by the authority of many Writers that it was likewise brought from Heaven to anoint that Saint when falling from the top of a Ladder all his bones were broken and shattered in pieces wherefore Monsieur de Souvray Governour of Tours having caused that Vial to be brought out in Procession by those Monks that had it in keeping and having placed it under a rich Canopy of State set round pompously with lights in the top of a Chariot made expresly for that purpose and guarded by four Troops of Horse he himself going before it all the journey brought it along with him to the City of Chartres and with that Oyl they Anointed the King at his Consecration causing it afterward to be carried back to its place with the same Ceremony and Veneration There arose also a Competition among the Prelates Which of them should perform the Act of Consecration for the Archbishop of Bourges pretended that Function belonged unto him as Primate and on the other side Nicholas de Thou Bishop of Chartres alledged That the Ceremony being to be Celebrated in his Church it could not be taken away from him The Council sentenced in favour of the Bishop of the Diocess and so upon the Twenty seventh of February the King was consecrated with great Solemnity and Pomp both Ecclesiastical and Military the twelve Peers of France being present at the Ceremony six Ecclesiastical and six Secular which were the Bishop of Chartres Nantes Mans Maillezays Orleans and Angiers representing those of Reimes Langues Laon Beauvais Noyon and Chalons and for the Secular Peers the Prince of Conty for the Duke of Bourgogne the Duke of Soissons for the Duke of Guienne the Duke of Montpensier for the Duke of Normandy the Duke of Luxemburgh in stead of the Earl of Flanders the Duke of Retz in stead of the Count de Toulouse and the Duke of Vantadour in stead of the Count de Champagne the Archbishop of Bourges did the Office of Grand Aumosnier the Mareshal de Matignon of High Constable the Duke of Longueville that of High Chamberlain the Count de St. Paul that of Grand Maistre and the High Chancellor Chiverny holding the Seals in his Right Hand sate on one side of the Cloth of State The King according to the custom of the Kings of France upon the day of this Solemnity received the Communion in both kinds took the Oath which all the Kings of France are wont to take to maintain the Catholick Faith and the authority of the Holy Church and at his coming out of the Church touched those that had the Kings Evil to the number of three hundred from the Church he went unto the Feast where according to the custom sate the twelve Peers that had been present at the Ceremony the Princess Katharine Sister to the King with the other great Ladies that were at Court and the Ambassadors of the Queen of England and the Republick of Venice After Dinner the King went to Vespers where he received the Order of the St. Esprit renewing his Oath for the conservation of the Faith and the persecution of Heresie which Ceremonies as they filled the hearts of his own party with great joy and gladness so did they the more move the inclination of the others to acknowledge and obey him In the mean time the Treaties in Paris were ripening for the reducing of that City being managed with great dexterity and secresie by the Governour the Prevost des Marchands and President le Maistre but thwarted more than ever by the violent perswasions of the Preachers who ceased not to cry from their Pulpits that the Kings Conversion was feigned and dissembled and no body could acknowledge him with a good Conscience The business was likewise crossed by the practices and boldness of the Sixteen who since the accident of President Brisson having remained with small credit and less power being now fomented by the Legat and the Spaniards and no less by the Dutchesses of Nemours and Montpensier who had turned their Sails according to the Wind they began to rise again meeting frequently often stirring up commotions and proceeding audaciously against those that were suspected to be of the Kings party but the Governour making use of his authority and also of the Duke of Mayenne's Name laboured to dissipate and suppress them under colour that he would have no Conventicles nor armed insurrections in a time of so great suspition and finally having accorded with the Parliament they caused publick Proclamation to be made That upon pain of death and confiscation of goods none should go to any Meeting except in the Town-House and in the presence of above five Magistrates Upon the foundation of this Decree the Governour sharply using force did within a few days destroy and take away the opposition of the Sixteen insomuch